This is a modern-English version of Sesame and Lilies, originally written by Ruskin, John. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.



SESAME AND LILIES

By
John Ruskin

By
John Ruskin

Contents

Lecture I.  Sesame

Lecture 1. Sesame

Lecture II.  Lilies

Lecture II: Lilies

Preface to the Later Editions

Preface to the New Editions

Lecture III.  The Mystery of Life and its Arts

Lecture III. The Mystery of Life and its Arts

Preface to the Later Editions

Being now fifty-one years old, and little likely to change my mind hereafter on any important subject of thought (unless through weakness of age), I wish to publish a connected series of such parts of my works as now seem to me right, and likely to be of permanent use.  In doing so I shall omit much, but not attempt to mend what I think worth reprinting.  A young man necessarily writes otherwise than an old one, and it would be worse than wasted time to try to recast the juvenile language: nor is it to be thought that I am ashamed even of what I cancel; for great part of my earlier work was rapidly written for temporary purposes, and is now unnecessary, though true, even to truism.  What I wrote about religion, was, on the contrary, painstaking, and, I think, forcible, as compared with most religious writing; especially in its frankness and fearlessness: but it was wholly mistaken: for I had been educated in the doctrines of a narrow sect, and had read history as obliquely as sectarians necessarily must.

Now that I'm fifty-one years old, and I'm unlikely to change my mind about any important ideas in the future (unless it's due to old age), I want to publish a connected series of parts of my works that I think are valuable and will continue to be useful. In doing this, I'll leave out a lot, but I won’t try to fix what I believe is worth reprinting. A young person inevitably writes differently than an older person, and it would be a waste of time to try to rewrite my youthful language. It's also not that I'm ashamed of what I'm leaving out; a large portion of my earlier work was quickly written for temporary reasons and is now unnecessary, even if it holds some truth. What I wrote about religion, on the other hand, was done with care, and I think it’s more impactful compared to most religious writings, especially because of its honesty and fearlessness. However, it was completely misguided because I was raised in the beliefs of a narrow sect, and I viewed history through the limited perspective that sectarians often have.

Mingled among these either unnecessary or erroneous statements, I find, indeed, some that might be still of value; but these, in my earlier books, disfigured by affected language, partly through the desire to be thought a fine writer, and partly, as in the second volume of ‘Modern Painters,’ in the notion of returning as far as I could to what I thought the better style of old English literature, especially to that of my then favourite, in prose, Richard Hooker.

Mingled among these either unnecessary or erroneous statements, I do find some that could still be useful; however, these, in my earlier books, were marred by pretentious language, partly because I wanted to be seen as a skilled writer, and partly, as in the second volume of ‘Modern Painters,’ by my desire to return as closely as possible to what I believed was the better style of old English literature, especially that of my then favorite prose writer, Richard Hooker.

For these reasons,—though, as respects either art, policy, or morality, as distinct from religion, I not only still hold, but would even wish strongly to re-affirm the substance of what I said in my earliest books,—I shall reprint scarcely anything in this series out of the first and second volumes of ‘Modern Painters’; and shall omit much of the ‘Seven Lamps’ and ‘Stones of Venice’; but all my books written within the last fifteen years will be republished without change, as new editions of them are called for, with here and there perhaps an additional note, and having their text divided, for convenient reference, into paragraphs, consecutive through each volume.  I shall also throw together the shorter fragments that bear on each other, and fill in with such unprinted lectures or studies as seem to me worth preserving, so as to keep the volumes, on an average, composed of about a hundred leaves each.

For these reasons—although when it comes to art, policy, or ethics, separate from religion, I not only still believe but actually want to reaffirm what I expressed in my earlier books—I will barely reprint anything from the first and second volumes of 'Modern Painters.' I will leave out much from 'Seven Lamps' and 'Stones of Venice,' but all the books I've written in the last fifteen years will be republished unchanged, as new editions are requested, possibly with an extra note here and there, and their text organized into paragraphs for easier reference throughout each volume. I will also compile the shorter pieces that relate to each other and include any unprinted lectures or studies that I think are worth preserving, so that the volumes average about a hundred pages each.

The first book of which a new edition is required chances to be ‘Sesame and Lilies,’ from which I now detach the whole preface, about the Alps, for use elsewhere; and to I which I add a lecture given in Ireland on a subject closely connected with that of the book itself.  I am glad that it should be the first of the complete series, for many reasons; though in now looking over these two lectures, I am painfully struck by the waste of good work in them.  They cost me much thought, and much strong emotion; but it was foolish to suppose that I could rouse my audiences in a little while to any sympathy with the temper into which I had brought myself by years of thinking over subjects full of pain; while, if I missed my purpose at the time, it was little to be hoped I could attain it afterwards; since phrases written for oral delivery become ineffective when quietly read.  Yet I should only take away what good is in them if I tried to translate them into the language of books; nor, indeed, could I at all have done so at the time of their delivery, my thoughts then habitually and impatiently putting themselves into forms fit only for emphatic speech; and thus I am startled, in my review of them, to find that, though there is much, (forgive me the impertinence) which seems to me accurately and energetically said, there is scarcely anything put in a form to be generally convincing, or even easily intelligible: and I can well imagine a reader laying down the book without being at all moved by it, still less guided, to any definite course of action.

The first book that needs a new edition happens to be 'Sesame and Lilies,' from which I am now removing the entire preface about the Alps for use elsewhere; I'm also adding a lecture I gave in Ireland on a topic closely related to the book itself. I'm glad this will be the first complete book in the series for many reasons, but as I review these two lectures, I'm unfortunately struck by how much good work was wasted in them. They required a lot of thought and deep emotion from me, but it was naïve to think I could energize my audiences in a short time to connect with the mindset that took me years to develop while grappling with painful topics. If I missed my goal at the time, there’s little hope I could achieve it later, since phrases written for spoken delivery become ineffective when read quietly. Yet, if I tried to rewrite them in a more book-like style, I would just be robbing them of any remaining value; plus, I wouldn't have been able to do that at the time I delivered them, as my thoughts were habitually rushing into forms only suitable for passionate speech. So, I’m surprised in my review to discover that, even though there’s much that I believe is accurately and powerfully expressed (forgive my arrogance), there’s hardly anything that’s framed in a way that would be universally convincing or even easy to understand. I can easily imagine a reader putting down the book without feeling moved by it, let alone guided toward any clear action.

I think, however, if I now say briefly and clearly what I meant my hearers to understand, and what I wanted, and still would fain have, them to do, there may afterwards be found some better service in the passionately written text.

I believe, however, that if I now state briefly and clearly what I wanted my listeners to understand and what I hoped, and still hope, they will do, there may be some better insights in the passionately written text afterward.

The first lecture says, or tries to say, that, life being very short, and the quiet hours of it few, we ought to waste none of them in reading valueless books; and that valuable books should, in a civilized country, be within the reach of every one, printed in excellent form, for a just price; but not in any vile, vulgar, or, by reason of smallness of type, physically injurious form, at a vile price.  For we none of us need many books, and those which we need ought to be clearly printed, on the best paper, and strongly bound.  And though we are, indeed, now, a wretched and poverty-struck nation, and hardly able to keep soul and body together, still, as no person in decent circumstances would put on his table confessedly bad wine, or bad meat, without being ashamed, so he need not have on his shelves ill-printed or loosely and wretchedly-stitched books; for though few can be rich, yet every man who honestly exerts himself may, I think, still provide, for himself and his family, good shoes, good gloves, strong harness for his cart or carriage horses, and stout leather binding for his books.  And I would urge upon every young man, as the beginning of his due and wise provision for his household, to obtain as soon as he can, by the severest economy, a restricted, serviceable, and steadily—however slowly—increasing, series of books for use through life; making his little library, of all the furniture in his room, the most studied and decorative piece; every volume having its assigned place, like a little statue in its niche, and one of the earliest and strictest lessons to the children of the house being how to turn the pages of their own literary possessions lightly and deliberately, with no chance of tearing or dog’s ears.

The first lecture suggests that, since life is very short and the quiet moments we have are few, we shouldn't waste any of them reading worthless books. Valuable books should, in a civilized society, be accessible to everyone, printed well and priced fairly; they shouldn't be in any cheap, poorly made format, especially if the print is small enough to be physically damaging. We don't need a lot of books, but the ones we do need should be clearly printed on high-quality paper and well-bound. Even though we may currently be struggling as a nation and barely getting by, just as no one in decent circumstances would display obviously bad wine or meat on their table out of shame, we shouldn't keep poorly printed or badly bound books on our shelves. While not everyone can be wealthy, anyone who puts in a genuine effort can still provide themselves and their family with good shoes, decent gloves, sturdy harnesses for their cart or carriage horses, and strong leather bindings for their books. I would encourage every young man, as a first step in responsibly preparing for his household, to acquire a small, practical, and slowly growing collection of books for lifelong use through careful budgeting; making his little library the most thoughtfully arranged and decorative feature of his room, with each book having its designated spot, like a little statue in a niche, and teaching his children, as one of their earliest and most important lessons, to handle their own books gently and thoughtfully, avoiding tears or dog-earing pages.

That is my notion of the founding of Kings’ Treasuries; and the first lecture is intended to show somewhat the use and preciousness of their treasures: but the two following ones have wider scope, being written in the hope of awakening the youth of England, so far as my poor words might have any power with them, to take some thought of the purposes of the life into which they are entering, and the nature of the world they have to conquer.

That’s my idea about the founding of Kings’ Treasuries; the first lecture is meant to demonstrate the value and significance of their treasures. The next two lectures have a broader purpose, as I hope to inspire the youth of England, as much as my limited words can impact them, to consider the goals of the life they’re stepping into and the kind of world they need to navigate.

These two lectures are fragmentary and ill-arranged, but not, I think, diffuse or much compressible.  The entire gist and conclusion of them, however, is in the last six paragraphs of the third lecture, which I would beg the reader to look over not once nor twice, (rather than any other part of the book,) for they contain the best expression I have yet been able to put in words of what, so far as is within my power, I mean henceforward both to do myself, and to plead with all over whom I have any influence, to do also according to their means: the letters begun on the first day of this year, to the workmen of England, having the object of originating, if possible, this movement among them, in true alliance with whatever trustworthy element of help they can find in the higher classes.  After these paragraphs, let me ask you to read, by the fiery light of recent events, the fable at p. 170 [1], and then paragraphs 129–131 [2]; and observe, my statement respecting the famine at Orissa is not rhetorical, but certified by official documents as within the truth.  Five hundred thousand persons, at least, died by starvation in our British dominions, wholly in consequence of carelessness and want of forethought.  Keep that well in your memory; and note it as the best possible illustration of modern political economy in true practice, and of the relations it has accomplished between Supply and Demand.  Then begin the second lecture, and all will read clear enough, I think, to the end; only, since that second lecture was written, questions have arisen respecting the education and claims of women which have greatly troubled simple minds and excited restless ones.  I am sometimes asked my thoughts on this matter, and I suppose that some girl readers of the second lecture may at the end of it desire to be told summarily what I would have them do and desire in the present state of things.  This, then, is what I would say to any girl who had confidence enough in me to believe what I told her, or to do what I asked her.

These two lectures are incomplete and disorganized, but I don't believe they are overly lengthy or difficult to condense. The main ideas and conclusions are found in the last six paragraphs of the third lecture, which I encourage the reader to review not just once or twice, but more—rather than focusing on any other part of the book—because they express, as clearly as I can, what I intend to both do myself and encourage others I influence to do within their means. The letters I started on the first day of this year aimed at the workers of England were meant to inspire this movement among them, in true partnership with any trustworthy support they can find in the upper classes. After these paragraphs, I ask you to read, in light of recent events, the fable on page 170 [1], and then paragraphs 129–131 [2]; and note that my statement about the famine in Orissa is not just rhetoric, but backed by official documents confirming its truth. At least five hundred thousand people died from starvation in our British territories, entirely due to negligence and lack of foresight. Keep that firmly in mind, and consider it the best possible example of modern political economy in actual practice, and of the relationships it has created between Supply and Demand. Then start the second lecture, and everything should be clear enough to the end; however, since that second lecture was written, questions have come up about the education and rights of women that have greatly confused some and stirred restless minds. I occasionally get asked for my thoughts on this issue, and I guess some young women reading the second lecture might want a brief summary of what I would suggest they do and want in the current circumstances. So, this is what I would say to any girl who trusts me enough to believe what I tell her or to follow my advice.

First, be quite sure of one thing, that, however much you may know, and whatever advantages you may possess, and however good you may be, you have not been singled out, by the God who made you, from all the other girls in the world, to be especially informed respecting His own nature and character.  You have not been born in a luminous point upon the surface of the globe, where a perfect theology might be expounded to you from your youth up, and where everything you were taught would be true, and everything that was enforced upon you, right.  Of all the insolent, all the foolish persuasions that by any chance could enter and hold your empty little heart, this is the proudest and foolishest,—that you have been so much the darling of the Heavens, and favourite of the Fates, as to be born in the very nick of time, and in the punctual place, when and where pure Divine truth had been sifted from the errors of the Nations; and that your papa had been providentially disposed to buy a house in the convenient neighbourhood of the steeple under which that Immaculate and final verity would be beautifully proclaimed.  Do not think it, child; it is not so.  This, on the contrary, is the fact,—unpleasant you may think it; pleasant, it seems to me,—that you, with all your pretty dresses, and dainty looks, and kindly thoughts, and saintly aspirations, are not one whit more thought of or loved by the great Maker and Master than any poor little red, black, or blue savage, running wild in the pestilent woods, or naked on the hot sands of the earth: and that, of the two, you probably know less about God than she does; the only difference being that she thinks little of Him that is right, and you much that is wrong.

First, make sure of one thing: no matter how much you know, what advantages you have, or how good you are, you haven't been chosen by the God who created you to have special insight into His nature and character. You weren't born in a perfect place on Earth where flawless theology could be taught to you from childhood, where everything you learned would be true, and everything imposed on you would be right. Among all the arrogant and foolish ideas that might take hold of your naive little heart, this is the most prideful and foolish—that you've been so favored by the Heavens and the Fates that you were born at just the right time and place, where pure Divine truth was separated from the errors of the world; and that your dad was conveniently placed to buy a house near the church where that Immaculate and ultimate truth would be beautifully proclaimed. Don’t believe it, child; it’s not true. The reality, which you might find unpleasant, but seems pleasant to me, is that you, with all your pretty dresses, lovely looks, kind thoughts, and saintly hopes, are no more loved or valued by the great Creator and Master than any poor little red, black, or blue savage running wild in the filthy woods or naked on the hot sands of the Earth. In fact, you probably know less about God than she does; the only difference is that she thinks little of Him in the right way, while you think a lot of Him in the wrong way.

That, then, is the first thing to make sure of;—that you are not yet perfectly well informed on the most abstruse of all possible subjects, and that if you care to behave with modesty or propriety, you had better be silent about it.

That’s the first thing to remember: you aren’t fully informed on the most complex topics out there, and if you want to act with humility or respect, it’s best to keep quiet about it.

The second thing which you may make sure of is, that however good you may be, you have faults; that however dull you may be, you can find out what some of them are; and that however slight they may be, you had better make some—not too painful, but patient—effort to get quit of them.  And so far as you have confidence in me at all, trust me for this, that how many soever you may find or fancy your faults to be, there are only two that are of real consequence,—Idleness and Cruelty.  Perhaps you may be proud.  Well, we can get much good out of pride, if only it be not religious.  Perhaps you may be vain; it is highly probable; and very pleasant for the people who like to praise you.  Perhaps you are a little envious: that is really very shocking; but then—so is everybody else.  Perhaps, also, you are a little malicious, which I am truly concerned to hear, but should probably only the more, if I knew you, enjoy your conversation.  But whatever else you may be, you must not be useless, and you must not be cruel.  If there is any one point which, in six thousand years of thinking about right and wrong, wise and good men have agreed upon, or successively by experience discovered, it is that God dislikes idle and cruel people more than any others:—that His first order is, “Work while you have light;” and His second, “Be merciful while you have mercy.”

The second thing you can be sure of is that no matter how good you are, you have faults; no matter how dull you may feel, you can figure out what some of them are; and no matter how minor they may seem, it’s a good idea to make some—not too painful, but patient—effort to get rid of them. And to the extent that you trust me at all, believe me when I say that no matter how many faults you think you have, there are really only two that matter—Idleness and Cruelty. You might be proud. Well, we can get some good out of pride, as long as it isn’t religious. You might be vain; that’s pretty likely, and very enjoyable for those who like to praise you. You might be a little envious: that’s truly quite shocking, but then again, so is everyone else. You might also be a bit malicious, which I’m genuinely troubled to hear, but I’d probably enjoy talking to you even more if I knew you. But whatever else you might be, you must not be useless, and you must not be cruel. If there’s one thing that wise and good people have agreed upon over six thousand years of thinking about right and wrong, it’s that God dislikes lazy and cruel people more than anyone else: His first command is, “Work while you have light;” and His second, “Be merciful while you have mercy.”

“Work while you have light,” especially while you have the light of morning.  There are few things more wonderful to me than that old people never tell young ones how precious their youth is.  They sometimes sentimentally regret their own earlier days; sometimes prudently forget them; often foolishly rebuke the young, often more foolishly indulge, often most foolishly thwart and restrain; but scarcely ever warn or watch them.  Remember, then, that I, at least, have warned you, that the happiness of your life, and its power, and its part and rank in earth or in heaven, depend on the way you pass your days now.  They are not to be sad days: far from that, the first duty of young people is to be delighted and delightful; but they are to be in the deepest sense solemn days.  There is no solemnity so deep, to a rightly-thinking creature, as that of dawn.  But not only in that beautiful sense, but in all their character and method, they are to be solemn days.  Take your Latin dictionary, and look out “solennis,” and fix the sense of the word well in your mind, and remember that every day of your early life is ordaining irrevocably, for good or evil, the custom and practice of your soul; ordaining either sacred customs of dear and lovely recurrence, or trenching deeper and deeper the furrows for seed of sorrow.  Now, therefore, see that no day passes in which you do not make yourself a somewhat better creature: and in order to do that, find out, first, what you are now.  Do not think vaguely about it; take pen and paper, and write down as accurate a description of yourself as you can, with the date to it.  If you dare not do so, find out why you dare not, and try to get strength of heart enough to look yourself fairly in the face in mind as well as body.  I do not doubt but that the mind is a less pleasant thing to look at than the face, and for that very reason it needs more looking at; so always have two mirrors on your toilet table, and see that with proper care you dress body and mind before them daily.  After the dressing is once over for the day, think no more about it: as your hair will blow about your ears, so your temper and thoughts will get ruffled with the day’s work, and may need, sometimes, twice dressing; but I don’t want you to carry about a mental pocket-comb; only to be smooth braided always in the morning.

“Work while you have light,” especially during the morning. There are few things more amazing to me than that older people rarely remind young ones how valuable their youth is. They sometimes nostalgically regret their earlier days; sometimes wisely forget them; often foolishly criticize the young, even more foolishly indulge them, and most foolishly hinder and restrain them; but they hardly ever warn or watch over them. Remember, then, that I, at least, have warned you that the happiness of your life, along with its strength and your role and standing in this world or the next, depends on how you spend your days now. They shouldn't be sad days: far from it, the primary responsibility of young people is to be joyful and bring joy; but they should be, in the truest sense, serious days. There is no seriousness so profound, to a rightly-thinking person, as that of dawn. But not just in that beautiful sense, in all their aspects and ways, they should be serious days. Take your Latin dictionary, look up “solennis,” understand the meaning of the word well, and keep in mind that every day of your youth is irrevocably shaping, for good or bad, the habits and practices of your soul; either creating sacred habits of cherished and joyful repetition, or digging deeper and deeper the trenches for sorrow. So, make sure that no day goes by without you becoming a somewhat better person: and to achieve that, first figure out who you are now. Don’t think vaguely about it; take pen and paper, and write down as accurate a description of yourself as you can, with the date on it. If you’re hesitant to do this, find out why you are, and try to gather enough courage to honestly confront yourself, both in mind and body. I have no doubt that the mind is less pleasant to face than the appearance, and for that very reason, it needs more attention; so always have two mirrors on your dressing table, and ensure that with proper care, you groom both your body and mind before them daily. Once you’re dressed for the day, stop thinking about it: just like your hair may get messed up throughout the day, your mood and thoughts might get stirred up with daily challenges, and sometimes may need a second grooming; but I don’t want you to always carry around a mental pocket-comb; just make sure you’re neatly aligned each morning.

Write down then, frankly, what you are, or, at least, what you think yourself, not dwelling upon those inevitable faults which I have just told you are of little consequence, and which the action of a right life will shake or smooth away; but that you may determine to the best of your intelligence what you are good for and can be made into.  You will find that the mere resolve not to be useless, and the honest desire to help other people, will, in the quickest and delicatest ways, improve yourself.  Thus, from the beginning, consider all your accomplishments as means of assistance to others; read attentively, in this volume, paragraphs 74, 75, 19, and 79, [3] and you will understand what I mean, with respect to languages and music.  In music especially you will soon find what personal benefit there is in being serviceable: it is probable that, however limited your powers, you have voice and ear enough to sustain a note of moderate compass in a concerted piece;—that, then, is the first thing to make sure you can do.  Get your voice disciplined and clear, and think only of accuracy; never of effect or expression: if you have any soul worth expressing, it will show itself in your singing; but most likely there are very few feelings in you, at present, needing any particular expression; and the one thing you have to do is to make a clear-voiced little instrument of yourself, which other people can entirely depend upon for the note wanted.  So, in drawing, as soon as you can set down the right shape of anything, and thereby explain its character to another person, or make the look of it clear and interesting to a child, you will begin to enjoy the art vividly for its own sake, and all your habits of mind and powers of memory will gain precision: but if you only try to make showy drawings for praise, or pretty ones for amusement, your drawing will have little of real interest for you, and no educational power whatever.

Write down, honestly, who you are, or at least who you think you are, without focusing too much on those inevitable flaws I mentioned are not that important, and that living rightly will either diminish or eliminate; but so you can figure out, to the best of your understanding, what you're good at and what you can grow into. You'll find that simply deciding not to be useless and genuinely wanting to help others will quickly and subtly improve you. So, from the start, think of all your skills as a way to assist others; read carefully, in this book, paragraphs 74, 75, 19, and 79, [3] and you'll see what I mean regarding languages and music. In music especially, you'll soon realize how beneficial it is to be useful: it’s likely that, no matter how limited your abilities are, you have enough voice and ear to hold a note within a moderate range in a group piece;—that, then, is the first thing you should confirm you can do. Train your voice to be clear and focus only on accuracy; don’t worry about effect or expression: if you have any soul worth expressing, it will naturally come through in your singing; but most likely, there aren’t many feelings in you right now that need specific expression; and what you need to do is create a clear-voiced little instrument of yourself that others can rely on for the note needed. Similarly, in drawing, as soon as you can accurately capture the shape of something and communicate its character to someone else, or make it clear and engaging for a child, you'll start to genuinely enjoy the art for its own sake, and all your mental habits and memory skills will become sharper: but if you only aim to create flashy drawings for praise or pretty ones for fun, your drawing will be of little real interest to you and have no educational value at all.

Then, besides this more delicate work, resolve to do every day some that is useful in the vulgar sense.  Learn first thoroughly the economy of the kitchen; the good and bad qualities of every common article of food, and the simplest and best modes of their preparation: when you have time, go and help in the cooking of poorer families, and show them how to make as much of everything as possible, and how to make little, nice; coaxing and tempting them into tidy and pretty ways, and pleading for well-folded table-cloths, however coarse, and for a flower or two out of the garden to strew on them.  If you manage to get a clean table-cloth, bright plates on it, and a good dish in the middle, of your own cooking, you may ask leave to say a short grace; and let your religious ministries be confined to that much for the present.

Then, in addition to this more delicate work, make it a point to do something practical every day. First, really get to know how to manage a kitchen; understand the good and bad qualities of every common food item, and the simplest and best ways to prepare them. When you have time, go and help out in the kitchens of families who are struggling, and show them how to make the most out of everything and how to make simple meals look appealing. Encourage them to keep things tidy and pretty, and advocate for well-folded tablecloths, no matter how basic, and for a flower or two from the garden to brighten them up. If you can get a clean tablecloth, bright plates set up, and a nice dish that you’ve cooked in the center, you might ask for permission to say a short grace; let your religious contributions be limited to just that for now.

Again, let a certain part of your day (as little as you choose, but not to be broken in upon) be set apart for making strong and pretty dresses for the poor.  Learn the sound qualities of all useful stuffs, and make everything of the best you can get, whatever its price.  I have many reasons for desiring you to do this,—too many to be told just now,—trust me, and be sure you get everything as good as can be: and if, in the villainous state of modern trade, you cannot get it good at any price, buy its raw material, and set some of the poor women about you to spin and weave, till you have got stuff that can be trusted: and then, every day, make some little piece of useful clothing, sewn with your own fingers as strongly as it can be stitched; and embroider it or otherwise beautify it moderately with fine needlework, such as a girl may be proud of having done.  And accumulate these things by you until you hear of some honest persons in need of clothing, which may often too sorrowfully be; and, even though you should be deceived, and give them to the dishonest, and hear of their being at once taken to the pawnbroker’s, never mind that, for the pawnbroker must sell them to some one who has need of them.  That is no business of yours; what concerns you is only that when you see a half-naked child, you should have good and fresh clothes to give it, if its parents will let it be taught to wear them.  If they will not, consider how they came to be of such a mind, which it will be wholesome for you beyond most subjects of inquiry to ascertain.  And after you have gone on doing this a little while, you will begin to understand the meaning of at least one chapter of your Bible, Proverbs xxxi., without need of any laboured comment, sermon, or meditation.

Again, set aside a part of your day (however much you want, but don't let it be interrupted) to create strong and beautiful clothes for those in need. Understand the qualities of all useful materials, and use the best you can find, regardless of the cost. I have many reasons for wanting you to do this—too many to explain right now—so trust me and make sure everything is the best quality you can find. If you can't find good items in today's terrible trade, buy the raw materials and have some local women spin and weave until you have fabric you can rely on. Then, each day, make a small piece of useful clothing, sewn as strongly as you can manage, and embellish it modestly with fine stitching that a girl would be proud to have created. Keep these pieces until you find honest people in need of clothing, as this is often sadly the case. Even if you're deceived and see them taken to a pawn shop, don’t worry; the pawn shop will sell them to someone who needs them. That’s not your concern; what matters is that when you see a half-naked child, you have good, clean clothes to give them if their parents agree to let them wear it. If they don’t, think about why they feel that way, as understanding this will be more valuable than many other inquiries. After you’ve been doing this for a little while, you'll begin to grasp the meaning of at least one part of your Bible, Proverbs 31, without needing any complicated explanations, sermons, or deep reflection.

In these, then (and of course in all minor ways besides, that you can discover in your own household), you must be to the best of your strength usefully employed during the greater part of the day, so that you may be able at the end of it to say, as proudly as any peasant, that you have not eaten the bread of idleness.

In these ways, and in all the small ways you can find in your own home, you should do your best to stay productively busy for most of the day. This way, at the end of it, you can proudly say, just like any hardworking person, that you haven’t lived off the bread of idleness.

Then, secondly, I said, you are not to be cruel.  Perhaps you think there is no chance of your being so; and indeed I hope it is not likely that you should be deliberately unkind to any creature; but unless you are deliberately kind to every creature, you will often be cruel to many.  Cruel, partly through want of imagination, (a far rarer and weaker faculty in women than men,) and yet more, at the present day, through the subtle encouragement of your selfishness by the religious doctrine that all which we now suppose to be evil will be brought to a good end; doctrine practically issuing, not in less earnest efforts that the immediate unpleasantness may be averted from ourselves, but in our remaining satisfied in the contemplation of its ultimate objects, when it is inflicted on others.

Then, second, I said, you should not be cruel. Maybe you think there's no way you could be; and I really hope it's unlikely that you'd consciously be unkind to any living being. But if you're not intentionally kind to every creature, you'll often end up being cruel to many. You'll be cruel, partly due to a lack of imagination (a much rarer and weaker ability in women than in men), and even more so, nowadays, because of the subtle encouragement of your selfishness from the religious belief that everything we currently see as bad will ultimately lead to something good. This belief leads not to a stronger effort to prevent immediate discomfort for ourselves, but rather to a sense of satisfaction in the idea of its eventual outcomes when it's at someone else's expense.

It is not likely that the more accurate methods of recent mental education will now long permit young people to grow up in the persuasion that, in any danger or distress, they may expect to be themselves saved by the Providence of God, while those around them are lost by His improvidence: but they may be yet long restrained from rightly kind action, and long accustomed to endure both their own pain occasionally, and the pain of others always, with an unwise patience, by misconception of the eternal and incurable nature of real evil.  Observe, therefore, carefully in this matter; there are degrees of pain, as degrees of faultfulness, which are altogether conquerable, and which seem to be merely forms of wholesome trial or discipline.  Your fingers tingle when you go out on a frosty morning, and are all the warmer afterwards; your limbs are weary with wholesome work, and lie down in the pleasanter rest; you are tried for a little while by having to wait for some promised good, and it is all the sweeter when it comes.  But you cannot carry the trial past a certain point.  Let the cold fasten on your hand in an extreme degree, and your fingers will moulder from their sockets.  Fatigue yourself, but once, to utter exhaustion, and to the end of life you shall not recover the former vigour of your frame.  Let heart-sickness pass beyond a certain bitter point, and the heart loses its life for ever.

It's unlikely that the more accurate approaches to modern education will let young people continue to believe that, in any danger or trouble, they can rely on God's providence to save them while others around them are lost due to His negligence. However, they may still be held back from acting with kindness and may get used to enduring their own pain sometimes and the pain of others all the time, with a misguided patience stemming from misunderstanding the eternal and unfixable nature of true evil. So, pay close attention to this: there are levels of pain, just like levels of fault, that can be totally overcome and seem to be merely forms of healthy trials or lessons. Your fingers might tingle when you go out on a cold morning, but they feel warmer afterward; your body feels tired from good work, but you enjoy a more pleasant rest; you're tested for a little while by having to wait for something you’ve been promised, and that makes it even sweeter when it finally arrives. But you can't push those trials beyond a certain limit. If the cold grips your hand too much, your fingers will begin to rot. If you push your body to complete exhaustion just once, you may never regain your previous strength. If heartache goes beyond a certain painful point, the heart can lose its vitality forever.

Now, the very definition of evil is in this irremediableness.  It means sorrow, or sin, which ends in death; and assuredly, as far as we know, or can conceive, there are many conditions both of pain and sin which cannot but so end.  Of course we are ignorant and blind creatures, and we cannot know what seeds of good may be in present suffering, or present crime; but with what we cannot know we are not concerned.  It is conceivable that murderers and liars may in some distant world be exalted into a higher humanity than they could have reached without homicide or falsehood; but the contingency is not one by which our actions should be guided.  There is, indeed, a better hope that the beggar, who lies at our gates in misery, may, within gates of pearl, be comforted; but the Master, whose words are our only authority for thinking so, never Himself inflicted disease as a blessing, nor sent away the hungry unfed, or the wounded unhealed.

Now, the very definition of evil lies in its irreparability. It signifies sorrow or sin that leads to death; and certainly, as far as we know or can imagine, there are many situations of both pain and sin that must inevitably result in such an end. Of course, we are ignorant and blind beings, and we cannot know what potential good might come from present suffering or current wrongdoing; but we shouldn’t be concerned with what we can't know. It's possible that murderers and liars could achieve a higher level of humanity in some distant world than they could have without committing murder or lying; however, that possibility shouldn't dictate our actions. There is, indeed, a greater hope that the beggar lying at our gates in misery might find comfort within gates of pearl, but the Master, whose words are our only authority for believing so, never inflicted disease as a blessing, nor did He send away the hungry unfed or the wounded unhealed.

Believe me then, the only right principle of action here, is to consider good and evil as defined by our natural sense of both; and to strive to promote the one, and to conquer the other, with as hearty endeavour as if there were, indeed, no other world than this.  Above all, get quit of the absurd idea that Heaven will interfere to correct great errors, while allowing its laws to take their course in punishing small ones.  If you prepare a dish of food carelessly, you do not expect Providence to make it palatable; neither if, through years of folly, you misguide your own life, need you expect Divine interference to bring round everything at last for the best.  I tell you, positively, the world is not so constituted: the consequences of great mistakes are just as sure as those of small ones, and the happiness of your whole life, and of all the lives over which you have power, depend as literally on your own common sense and discretion as the excellence and order of the feast of a day.

Believe me, the only right way to act here is to view good and evil as our natural instincts define them; and to work hard to promote good and overcome evil, as if there were no other world than this one. Above all, let go of the ridiculous idea that Heaven will step in to fix major mistakes while letting its laws deal with minor ones. If you prepare a meal carelessly, you don't expect divine help to make it taste good; in the same way, if you lead your life astray for years due to foolishness, you shouldn't expect divine intervention to eventually make everything turn out well. I assure you, the world doesn't work that way: the consequences of big mistakes are just as certain as those of small ones, and the happiness of your entire life, and of everyone you influence, relies just as much on your common sense and judgment as the quality and arrangement of a meal.

Think carefully and bravely over these things, and you will find them true: having found them so, think also carefully over your own position in life.  I assume that you belong to the middle or upper classes, and that you would shrink from descending into a lower sphere.  You may fancy you would not: nay, if you are very good, strong-hearted, and romantic, perhaps you really would not; but it is not wrong that you should.  You have, then, I suppose, good food, pretty rooms to live in, pretty dresses to wear, power of obtaining every rational and wholesome pleasure; you are, moreover, probably gentle and grateful, and in the habit of every day thanking God for these things.  But why do you thank Him?  Is it because, in these matters, as well as in your religious knowledge, you think He has made a favourite of you?  Is the essential meaning of your thanksgiving, “Lord, I thank Thee that I am not as other girls are, not in that I fast twice in the week while they feast, but in that I feast seven times a week while they fast,” and are you quite sure this is a pleasing form of thanksgiving to your Heavenly Father?  Suppose you saw one of your own true earthly sisters, Lucy or Emily, cast out of your mortal father’s house, starving, helpless, heartbroken; and that every morning when you went into your father’s room, you said to him, “How good you are, father, to give me what you don’t give Lucy,” are you sure that, whatever anger your parent might have just cause for, against your sister, he would be pleased by that thanksgiving, or flattered by that praise?  Nay, are you even sure that you are so much the favourite?—suppose that, all this while, he loves poor Lucy just as well as you, and is only trying you through her pain, and perhaps not angry with her in anywise, but deeply angry with you, and all the more for your thanksgivings?  Would it not be well that you should think, and earnestly too, over this standing of yours; and all the more if you wish to believe that text, which clergymen so much dislike preaching on, “How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the Kingdom of God”?  You do not believe it now, or you would be less complacent in your state; and you cannot believe it at all, until you know that the Kingdom of God means,—“not meat and drink, but justice, peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost,” nor until you know also that such joy is not by any means, necessarily, in going to church, or in singing hymns; but may be joy in a dance, or joy in a jest, or joy in anything you have deserved to possess, or that you are willing to give; but joy in nothing that separates you, as by any strange favour, from your fellow-creatures, that exalts you through their degradation—exempts you from their toil—or indulges you in time of their distress.

Think carefully and bravely about these things, and you’ll find them to be true: having understood this, reflect on your own situation in life. I’m assuming you’re part of the middle or upper classes and that you’d hesitate to lower yourself into a less privileged position. You might think you wouldn’t, and if you’re very good-hearted and romantic, maybe you really wouldn’t; but it’s okay if you did. So, you probably have good food, nice places to live, lovely clothes to wear, and the ability to enjoy all reasonable and healthy pleasures; you are likely kind and grateful, often thanking God for these blessings. But why do you thank Him? Is it because you believe that, in these aspects as well as in your religious understanding, He has favored you? Does your thanksgiving mean, “Lord, I thank You that I’m not like other girls—not because I fast twice a week while they feast, but because I feast seven times a week while they fast”? Are you absolutely sure this is a form of gratitude that pleases your Heavenly Father? Imagine seeing one of your true earthly sisters, Lucy or Emily, cast out of your father's home, starving, helpless, and heartbroken. When you enter your father’s room every morning, you say to him, “How kind you are, Father, to give me what you don’t give Lucy.” Are you confident that, regardless of any justified anger he might have towards your sister, he would appreciate that form of thanksgiving or feel flattered by your praise? Moreover, are you even certain that you are truly the favorite? What if, all along, he loves poor Lucy just as much as you and is only testing you through her suffering, and perhaps not angry with her at all, but deeply upset with you, especially because of your thankfulness? Wouldn’t it be wise for you to seriously contemplate your standing, especially if you want to believe that saying clergymen tend to avoid preaching, “How hard it is for those who have riches to enter the Kingdom of God”? You don’t believe it now, or else you wouldn’t feel so satisfied with your status; and you won’t believe it at all until you understand that the Kingdom of God means “not meat and drink, but justice, peace, and joy in the Holy Spirit.” You also need to realize that such joy doesn’t necessarily come from going to church or singing hymns, but it could be joy found in dancing, laughing, or anything you’ve earned or are willing to share. However, it shouldn’t be a joy that divides you by putting you in a position of privilege over others, that elevates you at their expense, excuses you from their struggles, or allows you to indulge while they suffer.

Think, then, and some day, I believe, you will feel also,—no morbid passion of pity such as would turn you into a black Sister of Charity, but the steady fire of perpetual kindness which will make you a bright one.  I speak in no disparagement of them; I know well how good the Sisters of Charity are, and how much we owe to them; but all these professional pieties (except so far as distinction or association may be necessary for effectiveness of work) are in their spirit wrong, and in practice merely plaster the sores of disease that ought never to have been permitted to exist; encouraging at the same time the herd of less excellent women in frivolity, by leading them to think that they must either be good up to the black standard, or cannot be good for anything.  Wear a costume, by all means, if you like; but let it be a cheerful and becoming one; and be in your heart a Sister of Charity always, without either veiled or voluble declaration of it.

Think about this, and one day, I believe, you'll also feel it—not a twisted sense of pity that turns you into a grim Sister of Charity, but a steady flame of constant kindness that will make you shine brightly. I'm not trying to put them down; I know very well how good the Sisters of Charity are and how much we owe them. However, all those professional acts of piety (unless distinction or association is necessary for effective work) are wrong in spirit and in practice, merely covering the wounds of problems that should never have been allowed to exist. At the same time, they encourage less admirable women to be frivolous by leading them to think they have to either be perfect like the black standard or they're worthless. Wear a costume if you want, but make sure it’s cheerful and flattering; always be a Sister of Charity in your heart, without needing to declare it through a veil or loud proclamations.

As I pause, before ending my preface—thinking of one or two more points that are difficult to write of—I find a letter in ‘The Times,’ from a French lady, which says all I want so beautifully, that I will print it just as it stands:—

As I take a moment before wrapping up my introduction—considering a couple more points that are tough to express—I come across a letter in ‘The Times’ from a French woman, which articulates everything I want to convey so beautifully that I will share it exactly as it is:—

Sir,—It is often said that one example is worth many sermons.  Shall I be judged presumptuous if I point out one, which seems to me so striking just now, that, however painful, I cannot help dwelling upon it?

Sir,—People often say that one example is worth a thousand sermons. Am I being arrogant if I point out one that feels particularly relevant right now, and, as uncomfortable as it may be, I can't stop thinking about it?

It is the share, the sad and large share, that French society and its recent habits of luxury, of expenses, of dress, of indulgence in every kind of extravagant dissipation, has to lay to its own door in its actual crisis of ruin, misery, and humiliation.  If our ménagères can be cited as an example to English housewives, so, alas! can other classes of our society be set up as an example—not to be followed.

French society and its recent trends of luxury, spending, fashion, and indulgence in extravagant excess bear a significant and unfortunate responsibility for its current crisis of ruin, misery, and humiliation. If our ménagères can be seen as a model for English housewives, then, regrettably, other parts of our society can also be highlighted as examples—not to be followed.

Bitter must be the feelings of many a French woman whose days of luxury and expensive habits are at an end, and whose bills of bygone splendour lie with a heavy weight on her conscience, if not on her purse!

Many French women must feel bitter about their days of luxury and expensive habits coming to an end, burdened by bills from their past splendor that weigh heavily on their conscience, if not on their wallets!

With us the evil has spread high and low.  Everywhere have the examples given by the highest ladies in the land been followed but too successfully.

Evil has spread far and wide among us. The examples set by the highest-ranking women in the country have been followed far too well everywhere.

Every year did dress become more extravagant, entertainments more costly, expenses of every kind more considerable.  Lower and lower became the tone of society, its good breeding, its delicacy.  More and more were monde and demi-monde associated in newspaper accounts of fashionable doings, in scandalous gossip, on racecourses, in premières représentations, in imitation of each other’s costumes, mobiliers and slang.

Each year, fashion became more extravagant, entertainment more expensive, and costs across the board grew significantly. Society's standards continually declined, along with its refinement and sophistication. High society and the lower class were increasingly linked in newspaper reports about trendy events, in scandalous gossip, at horse races, at premieres, and in imitating each other’s outfits, decor, and slang.

Living beyond one’s means became habitual—almost necessary—for every one to keep up with, if not to go beyond, every one else.

Living beyond one's means became a habit—almost a necessity—for everyone to keep up with, if not outdo, each other.

What the result of all this has been we now see in the wreck of our prosperity, in the downfall of all that seemed brightest and highest.

The result of all this is the ruin of our prosperity, the collapse of everything that once seemed the best and brightest.

Deeply and fearfully impressed by what my own country has incurred and is suffering, I cannot help feeling sorrowful when I see in England signs of our besetting sins appearing also.  Paint and chignons, slang and vaudevilles, knowing “Anonymas” by name, and reading doubtfully moral novels, are in themselves small offences, although not many years ago they would have appeared very heinous ones, yet they are quick and tempting conveyances on a very dangerous high-road.

Deeply aware and painfully cognizant of what my own country has brought upon itself and is enduring, I can’t help but feel sad when I see signs of our recurring issues appearing in England as well. Paint and fancy hairstyles, slang and variety shows, being familiar with “Anonymas” by name, and reading questionable moral novels are minor offenses in themselves, though they would have seemed quite serious just a few years ago. Nonetheless, they are quick and tempting paths down a very risky road.

I would that all Englishwomen knew how they are looked up to from abroad—what a high opinion, what honour and reverence we foreigners have for their principles, their truthfulness, the fresh and pure innocence of their daughters, the healthy youthfulness of their lovely children.

I wish all Englishwomen knew how highly they are regarded from abroad—what great respect and admiration we foreigners have for their values, their honesty, the fresh and pure innocence of their daughters, and the healthy vitality of their beautiful children.

May I illustrate this by a short example which happened very near me?  During the days of the émeutes of 1848, all the houses in Paris were being searched for firearms by the mob.  The one I was living in contained none, as the master of the house repeatedly assured the furious and incredulous Republicans.  They were going to lay violent hands on him when his wife, an English lady, hearing the loud discussion, came bravely forward and assured them that no arms were concealed.  “Vous êtes anglaise, nous vous croyons; les anglaises disent toujours la vérité,” was the immediate answer, and the rioters quietly left.

May I illustrate this with a brief example that occurred near me? During the riots of 1848, all the houses in Paris were being searched for weapons by the mob. The one I was living in had none, as the owner continuously assured the angry and skeptical Republicans. They were about to attack him when his wife, an English lady, heard the loud argument and bravely stepped forward to confirm that there were no hidden weapons. “You’re English, we believe you; English women always tell the truth,” was their immediate response, and the rioters quietly left.

Now, Sir, shall I be accused of unjustified criticism if, loving and admiring your country, as these lines will prove, certain new features strike me as painful discrepancies in English life?

Now, Sir, will I be seen as unfairly criticizing if, while loving and admiring your country as these words will show, certain new developments seem to me as troubling inconsistencies in English life?

Far be it from me to preach the contempt of all that can make life lovable and wholesomely pleasant.  I love nothing better than to see a woman nice, neat, elegant, looking her best in the prettiest dress that her taste and purse can afford, or your bright, fresh young girls fearlessly and perfectly sitting their horses, or adorning their houses as pretty [sic; it is not quite grammar, but it is better than if it were;] as care, trouble, and refinement can make them.

It’s certainly not my place to criticize anything that enhances enjoyment and comfort in life. I genuinely appreciate seeing a woman looking nice, neat, and elegant, dressed in the prettiest outfit her taste and budget allow, or watching bright, fresh young girls confidently riding their horses, or decorating their homes in the most beautiful way possible, crafted with care, effort, and refinement.

It is the degree beyond that which to us has proved so fatal, and that I would our example could warn you from as a small repayment for your hospitality and friendliness to us in our days of trouble.

It is the level beyond what has proven so destructive for us, and I hope our experience can serve as a warning to you, as a small way to repay your kindness and support during our difficult times.

May Englishwomen accept this in a kindly spirit as a New-year’s wish from

May Englishwomen receive this in a friendly manner as a New Year’s wish from

A French Lady.

A French Lady.

Dec. 29.

Dec. 29.

That, then, is the substance of what I would fain say convincingly, if it might be, to my girl friends; at all events with certainty in my own mind that I was thus far a safe guide to them.

That’s the main point of what I want to say convincingly, if I can, to my girlfriends; in any case, I’m sure that I’m a reliable guide for them so far.

For other and older readers it is needful I should write a few words more, respecting what opportunity I have had to judge, or right I have to speak, of such things; for, indeed, too much of what I have said about women has been said in faith only.  A wise and lovely English lady told me, when ‘Sesame and Lilies’ first appeared, that she was sure the ‘Sesame’ would be useful, but that in the ‘Lilies’ I had been writing of what I knew nothing about.  Which was in a measure too true, and also that it is more partial than my writings are usually: for as Ellesmere spoke his speech on the — intervention, not, indeed, otherwise than he felt, but yet altogether for the sake of Gretchen, so I wrote the ‘Lilies’ to please one girl; and were it not for what I remember of her, and of few besides, should now perhaps recast some of the sentences in the ‘Lilies’ in a very different tone: for as years have gone by, it has chanced to me, untowardly in some respects, fortunately in others (because it enables me to read history more clearly), to see the utmost evil that is in women, while I have had but to believe the utmost good.  The best women are indeed necessarily the most difficult to know; they are recognized chiefly in the happiness of their husbands and the nobleness of their children; they are only to be divined, not discerned, by the stranger; and, sometimes, seem almost helpless except in their homes; yet without the help of one of them, [4] to whom this book is dedicated, the day would probably have come before now, when I should have written and thought no more.

For older readers, I feel it's necessary to share a few more words about my ability to judge or speak on these topics. Much of what I've said about women has come from my beliefs alone. An insightful and kind English woman told me, when ‘Sesame and Lilies’ first came out, that she believed the ‘Sesame’ would be helpful, but that in the ‘Lilies’ I was writing about things I didn’t fully understand. There’s some truth to that, and my writing in that section is more biased than usual. Just as Ellesmere spoke on the — intervention, not exactly based on how he truly felt but mainly to please Gretchen, I wrote the ‘Lilies’ for one girl. If it weren't for my memories of her and a few others, I might have rewritten some of the sentences in the ‘Lilies’ with a different tone. As time has passed, I've unfortunately seen the worst side of women but have only had to believe in their best qualities. The best women are often the hardest to truly know; they’re primarily recognized through the happiness of their husbands and the greatness of their children. They can only be intuited, not literally seen, by outsiders and sometimes seem nearly helpless outside their homes. Yet without the support of one of them, [4], to whom this book is dedicated, I might have reached a point long ago where I would have stopped writing and thinking altogether.

On the other hand, the fashion of the time renders whatever is forward, coarse, or senseless, in feminine nature, too palpable to all men:—the weak picturesqueness of my earlier writings brought me acquainted with much of their emptiest enthusiasm; and the chances of later life gave me opportunities of watching women in states of degradation and vindictiveness which opened to me the gloomiest secrets of Greek and Syrian tragedy.  I have seen them betray their household charities to lust, their pledged love to devotion; I have seen mothers dutiful to their children, as Medea; and children dutiful to their parents, as the daughter of Herodias: but my trust is still unmoved in the preciousness of the natures that are so fatal in their error, and I leave the words of the ‘Lilies’ unchanged; believing, yet, that no man ever lived a right life who had not been chastened by a woman’s love, strengthened by her courage, and guided by her discretion.

On the other hand, the fashion of the time makes any flaws, harshness, or foolishness in women's nature obvious to everyone:—the weak charm of my earlier writings introduced me to a lot of their shallow enthusiasm; and the experiences of later life gave me chances to observe women in states of degradation and bitterness that revealed to me the darkest secrets of Greek and Syrian tragedy. I have seen them betray their household duties for desire, their promised love for devotion; I have seen mothers devoted to their children, like Medea; and children devoted to their parents, like the daughter of Herodias: but my faith remains strong in the value of those natures that can be so tragically flawed, and I keep the words of the ‘Lilies’ unchanged; still believing that no man ever lived a good life without being shaped by a woman’s love, strengthened by her bravery, and guided by her wisdom.

What I might myself have been, so helped, I rarely indulge in the idleness of thinking; but what I am, since I take on me the function of a teacher, it is well that the reader should know, as far as I can tell him.

What I could have become with that help, I hardly waste time thinking about; but what I am, since I’ve taken on the role of a teacher, it’s good for the reader to know, as much as I can explain.

Not an unjust person; not an unkind one; not a false one; a lover of order, labour, and peace.  That, it seems to me, is enough to give me right to say all I care to say on ethical subjects; more, I could only tell definitely through details of autobiography such as none but prosperous and (in the simple sense of the word) faultless lives could justify;—and mine has been neither.  Yet, if any one, skilled in reading the torn manuscripts of the human soul, cares for more intimate knowledge of me, he may have it by knowing with what persons in past history I have most sympathy.

Not an unjust person; not an unkind one; not a deceitful one; a lover of order, hard work, and peace. That, it seems to me, gives me enough of a right to express my views on ethical issues; anything more would require specific details from an autobiography that only the truly successful and, in the simplest sense, flawless lives could support — and mine has been neither. Still, if anyone skilled at reading the complex layers of the human soul wants to know me better, they can do so by understanding which figures from history I relate to the most.

I will name three.

I'll name three.

In all that is strongest and deepest in me,—that fits me for my work, and gives light or shadow to my being, I have sympathy with Guido Guinicelli.

In everything that is strongest and deepest in me—what makes me suited for my work and brings light or shadow to my existence—I connect with Guido Guinicelli.

In my constant natural temper, and thoughts of things and of people, with Marmontel.

In my usual natural mood, and thoughts about things and people, with Marmontel.

In my enforced and accidental temper, and thoughts of things and of people, with Dean Swift.

In my forced and unexpected mood, along with my thoughts about things and people, including Dean Swift.

Any one who can understand the natures of those three men, can understand mine; and having said so much, I am content to leave both life and work to be remembered or forgotten, as their uses may deserve.

Anyone who can understand the character of those three men can understand mine; and having said that, I'm fine with leaving both my life and work to be remembered or forgotten, depending on their worth.

Denmark Hill,
            1st January, 1871.

Denmark Hill, 1st January 1871.

Lecture I.
Sesame.
Of King’s Treasuries

“You shall each have a cake of sesame,—and ten pound.”

"You will each receive a sesame cake and ten pounds."

Lucian: The Fisherman.

Lucian: The Fisherman.

My first duty this evening is to ask your pardon for the ambiguity of title under which the subject of lecture has been announced: for indeed I am not going to talk of kings, known as regnant, nor of treasuries, understood to contain wealth; but of quite another order of royalty, and another material of riches, than those usually acknowledged.  I had even intended to ask your attention for a little while on trust, and (as sometimes one contrives, in taking a friend to see a favourite piece of scenery) to hide what I wanted most to show, with such imperfect cunning as I might, until we unexpectedly reached the best point of view by winding paths.  But—and as also I have heard it said, by men practised in public address, that hearers are never so much fatigued as by the endeavour to follow a speaker who gives them no clue to his purpose,—I will take the slight mask off at once, and tell you plainly that I want to speak to you about the treasures hidden in books; and about the way we find them, and the way we lose them.  A grave subject, you will say; and a wide one!  Yes; so wide that I shall make no effort to touch the compass of it.  I will try only to bring before you a few simple thoughts about reading, which press themselves upon me every day more deeply, as I watch the course of the public mind with respect to our daily enlarging means of education; and the answeringly wider spreading on the levels, of the irrigation of literature.

My first task this evening is to apologize for the vague title under which this lecture topic has been announced: I’m not actually going to talk about reigning kings or treasuries filled with wealth; instead, I want to discuss a different kind of royalty and a different sort of riches than those usually recognized. I had even planned to ask for your attention for a little while on trust, like when you take a friend to see a favorite scenic view and try to hide what you really want to show them until you reach the best viewpoint via winding paths. But, as I’ve heard said by skilled public speakers, listeners often become most exhausted trying to follow a speaker who offers no clue to their intention—I’ll remove that slight disguise right away and tell you straightforwardly that I want to speak to you about the treasures hidden in books; about how we discover them and how we lose them. A serious topic, you might say; and a broad one! Yes, it’s so vast that I won’t attempt to cover it all. I’ll simply try to share a few straightforward thoughts on reading that have been pressing on my mind more deeply every day as I observe the direction of public thought regarding our ever-expanding educational opportunities and the corresponding wider reach of literature’s influence.

It happens that I have practically some connexion with schools for different classes of youth; and I receive many letters from parents respecting the education of their children.  In the mass of these letters I am always struck by the precedence which the idea of a “position in life” takes above all other thoughts in the parents’—more especially in the mothers’—minds.  “The education befitting such and such a station in life”—this is the phrase, this the object, always.  They never seek, as far as I can make out, an education good in itself; even the conception of abstract rightness in training rarely seems reached by the writers.  But, an education “which shall keep a good coat on my son’s back;—which shall enable him to ring with confidence the visitors’ bell at double-belled doors; which shall result ultimately in establishment of a double-belled door to his own house;—in a word, which shall lead to advancement in life;—this we pray for on bent knees—and this is all we pray for.”  It never seems to occur to the parents that there may be an education which, in itself, is advancement in Life;—that any other than that may perhaps be advancement in Death; and that this essential education might be more easily got, or given, than they fancy, if they set about it in the right way; while it is for no price, and by no favour, to be got, if they set about it in the wrong.

I happen to have connections with schools for different age groups, and I get a lot of letters from parents about their children's education. In these letters, I'm always struck by how much importance parents—especially mothers—place on the idea of a “position in life.” “The education suitable for this or that station in life”—that’s the phrase, that’s the focus, always. They never seem to look for an education that’s inherently valuable; even the idea of what constitutes proper training rarely seems to occur to them. Instead, they want an education “that will keep a good coat on my son’s back; that will enable him to confidently ring the doorbell at double-belled doors; that will ultimately lead to the establishment of a double-belled door for his own house; in short, that will lead to progress in life;—this we pray for on bent knees—and this is all we pray for.” It never seems to dawn on the parents that there might be an education that, in itself, is advancement in life—that anything else might just be advancement in death; and that this fundamental education could be more easily achieved or given than they think if they approached it the right way, while it cannot be gained for any price or through any favor if they go about it the wrong way.

Indeed, among the ideas most prevalent and effective in the mind of this busiest of countries, I suppose the first—at least that which is confessed with the greatest frankness, and put forward as the fittest stimulus to youthful exertion—is this of “Advancement in life.”  May I ask you to consider with me, what this idea practically includes, and what it should include?

Indeed, among the ideas that are most common and impactful in the mindset of this bustling country, I think the first one—at least the one that's most openly acknowledged and presented as the best motivator for young people—is the concept of "Advancement in life." Can I ask you to think with me about what this idea actually involves and what it should involve?

Practically, then, at present, “advancement in life” means, becoming conspicuous in life; obtaining a position which shall be acknowledged by others to be respectable or honourable.  We do not understand by this advancement, in general, the mere making of money, but the being known to have made it; not the accomplishment of any great aim, but the being seen to have accomplished it.  In a word, we mean the gratification of our thirst for applause.  That thirst, if the last infirmity of noble minds, is also the first infirmity of weak ones; and, on the whole, the strongest impulsive influence of average humanity: the greatest efforts of the race have always been traceable to the love of praise, as its greatest catastrophes to the love of pleasure.

So, right now, “advancement in life” means standing out and achieving a position that others recognize as respectable or honorable. We don’t really see this advancement as just making money, but rather being acknowledged for having made it; not simply reaching a significant goal, but being recognized for having achieved it. In short, we’re talking about satisfying our need for approval. That need, while the last weakness of noble minds, is also the first vulnerability of weaker ones; and overall, it's the strongest driving force of average people: the greatest achievements of humanity have always stemmed from the desire for praise, just as its biggest disasters have come from the pursuit of pleasure.

I am not about to attack or defend this impulse.  I want you only to feel how it lies at the root of effort; especially of all modern effort.  It is the gratification of vanity which is, with us, the stimulus of toil and balm of repose; so closely does it touch the very springs of life that the wounding of our vanity is always spoken of (and truly) as in its measure mortal; we call it “mortification,” using the same expression which we should apply to a gangrenous and incurable bodily hurt.  And although a few of us may be physicians enough to recognise the various effect of this passion upon health and energy, I believe most honest men know, and would at once acknowledge, its leading power with them as a motive.  The seaman does not commonly desire to be made captain only because he knows he can manage the ship better than any other sailor on board.  He wants to be made captain that he may be called captain.  The clergyman does not usually want to be made a bishop only because he believes that no other hand can, as firmly as his, direct the diocese through its difficulties.  He wants to be made bishop primarily that he may be called “My Lord.”  And a prince does not usually desire to enlarge, or a subject to gain, a kingdom, because he believes no one else can as well serve the State, upon its throne; but, briefly, because he wishes to be addressed as “Your Majesty,” by as many lips as may be brought to such utterance.

I’m not here to attack or defend this urge. I just want you to recognize how it underpins our efforts, especially in the modern world. It's the satisfaction of vanity that drives our work and soothes our rest; it’s so deeply connected to the essence of life that when our vanity is hurt, it’s often described (and truthfully) as being seriously damaging; we call it “mortification,” using the same term we would for a serious, irreparable physical injury. While some of us might be knowledgeable enough to notice how this emotion affects our health and energy, I believe most honest people understand and would readily admit its significant role as a motivator. A sailor typically doesn’t want to become captain just because he thinks he can steer the ship better than anyone else on board. He wants to be called captain. A clergyman doesn’t usually aspire to be a bishop simply because he feels no one else can manage the diocese’s challenges as well as he can. He primarily wants to be a bishop so he can be addressed as “My Lord.” Similarly, a prince generally doesn’t seek to expand a kingdom or a subject to gain one because he believes he can serve the State better than anyone else on the throne; rather, it’s because he wants to be called “Your Majesty” by as many people as possible.

This, then, being the main idea of “advancement in life,” the force of it applies, for all of us, according to our station, particularly to that secondary result of such advancement which we call “getting into good society.”  We want to get into good society, not that we may have it, but that we may be seen in it; and our notion of its goodness depends primarily on its conspicuousness.

This, then, is the main idea of “advancement in life,” and it affects all of us based on our position, especially the secondary outcome of this advancement that we refer to as “getting into good society.” We want to be part of good society, not necessarily to enjoy it, but to be seen in it; and our understanding of its value mainly relies on its visibility.

Will you pardon me if I pause for a moment to put what I fear you may think an impertinent question?  I never can go on with an address unless I feel, or know, that my audience are either with me or against me: I do not much care which, in beginning; but I must know where they are; and I would fain find out, at this instant, whether you think I am putting the motives of popular action too low.  I am resolved, to-night, to state them low enough to be admitted as probable; for whenever, in my writings on Political Economy, I assume that a little honesty, or generosity,—or what used to be called “virtue,”—may be calculated upon as a human motive of action, people always answer me, saying, “You must not calculate on that: that is not in human nature: you must not assume anything to be common to men but acquisitiveness and jealousy; no other feeling ever has influence on them, except accidentally, and in matters out of the way of business.”  I begin, accordingly, to-night low in the scale of motives; but I must know if you think me right in doing so.  Therefore, let me ask those who admit the love of praise to be usually the strongest motive in men’s minds in seeking advancement, and the honest desire of doing any kind of duty to be an entirely secondary one, to hold up their hands.  (About a dozen hands held up—the audience, partly, not being sure the lecturer is serious, and, partly, shy of expressing opinion.)  I am quite serious—I really do want to know what you think; however, I can judge by putting the reverse question.  Will those who think that duty is generally the first, and love of praise the second, motive, hold up their hands?  (One hand reported to have been held up behind the lecturer.)  Very good: I see you are with me, and that you think I have not begun too near the ground.  Now, without teasing you by putting farther question, I venture to assume that you will admit duty as at least a secondary or tertiary motive.  You think that the desire of doing something useful, or obtaining some real good, is indeed an existent collateral idea, though a secondary one, in most men’s desire of advancement.  You will grant that moderately honest men desire place and office, at least in some measure for the sake of beneficent power; and would wish to associate rather with sensible and well-informed persons than with fools and ignorant persons, whether they are seen in the company of the sensible ones or not.  And finally, without being troubled by repetition of any common truisms about the preciousness of friends, and the influence of companions, you will admit, doubtless, that according to the sincerity of our desire that our friends may be true, and our companions wise,—and in proportion to the earnestness and discretion with which we choose both,—will be the general chances of our happiness and usefulness.

Will you excuse me if I take a moment to ask what you might consider an impertinent question? I can't continue with my speech unless I feel, or know, that my audience is either with me or against me; I don’t really care which it is to start with, but I need to know where you stand. Right now, I’d like to find out if you think I'm undervaluing the motivations behind popular actions. Tonight, I’m determined to present those motivations low enough to be seen as likely; because whenever I write about Political Economy and suggest that a bit of honesty, generosity—or what used to be called “virtue”—can be expected as a human motivation, people respond by saying, “You shouldn't expect that: it’s not part of human nature. You shouldn’t assume anything common among people except for greed and envy; no other feelings ever influence them, except by chance and in matters outside their business.” So, I’m starting tonight with a low view of motives, but I need to know if you think that’s the right approach. Therefore, let me ask those who believe that the desire for praise is generally the strongest motivation for men seeking advancement, and that the genuine wish to fulfill any kind of duty is a much lesser one, to raise their hands. (About a dozen hands go up—the audience is partly unsure if the lecturer is serious and partly hesitant to express their opinions.) I am quite serious—I genuinely want to know what you think; however, I can gauge this by asking the opposite question. Will those who believe that duty is generally the primary motivation and love of praise is secondary hold up their hands? (One hand is reported to have been raised behind the lecturer.) Excellent: I see you agree with me and that you don’t think I’ve started too low. Now, without further annoying you with more questions, I’ll assume that you’ll agree that duty is at least a secondary or tertiary motivation. You think that the desire to do something useful or to achieve some real good is indeed an existing, albeit secondary, idea in most people’s pursuit of advancement. You’ll acknowledge that moderately honest people seek positions and roles, at least partly for the sake of doing good; and they would prefer to associate with sensible and knowledgeable individuals rather than fools and the uninformed, regardless of whether they are seen with the sensible ones or not. And finally, without getting bogged down in typical platitudes about the value of friends and the impact of companions, you’ll surely agree that the sincerity of our desire for our friends to be trustworthy and our companions to be wise—and the care and thoughtfulness with which we choose both—will determine our overall chances of happiness and usefulness.

But, granting that we had both the will and the sense to choose our friends well, how few of us have the power! or, at least, how limited, for most, is the sphere of choice!  Nearly all our associations are determined by chance or necessity; and restricted within a narrow circle.  We cannot know whom we would; and those whom we know, we cannot have at our side when we most need them.  All the higher circles of human intelligence are, to those beneath, only momentarily and partially open.  We may, by good fortune, obtain a glimpse of a great poet, and hear the sound of his voice; or put a question to a man of science, and be answered good-humouredly.  We may intrude ten minutes’ talk on a cabinet minister, answered probably with words worse than silence, being deceptive; or snatch, once or twice in our lives, the privilege of throwing a bouquet in the path of a princess, or arresting the kind glance of a queen.  And yet these momentary chances we covet; and spend our years, and passions, and powers, in pursuit of little more than these; while, meantime, there is a society continually open to us, of people who will talk to us as long as we like, whatever our rank or occupation;—talk to us in the best words they can choose, and of the things nearest their hearts.  And this society, because it is so numerous and so gentle, and can be kept waiting round us all day long,—kings and statesmen lingering patiently, not to grant audience, but to gain it!—in those plainly furnished and narrow ante-rooms, our bookcase shelves,—we make no account of that company,—perhaps never listen to a word they would say, all day long!

But, even if we had both the desire and the sense to choose our friends wisely, how few of us actually have the ability! Or, at least, how limited is the choice for most of us! Nearly all our connections are based on chance or necessity, and we find ourselves restricted within a narrow circle. We can’t know everyone we want to, and those we do know aren’t always available when we need them most. The higher realms of human intelligence are only briefly and partially accessible to those below. We might, by good luck, catch a glimpse of a great poet and hear his voice; or ask a scientist a question and receive a friendly reply. We might get to chat for ten minutes with a cabinet minister, probably being met with words that are less meaningful than silence, being misleading; or once or twice in our lives, we might have the chance to toss a bouquet in front of a princess or catch the kind gaze of a queen. Yet, we long for those fleeting moments and spend our years, our passions, and our energy chasing after little more than these; meanwhile, there’s a society that’s always open to us, filled with people who will talk to us as long as we want, regardless of our status or job—who speak to us with the best words they can find and about the things that matter most to them. And this society, because it’s so abundant and so kind, can wait around us all day—kings and statesmen hanging around patiently, not to give us an audience, but to get one!—in those simply furnished and cramped waiting rooms, our bookshelves—we hardly pay attention to that company—we maybe never even listen to a word they would say, all day long!

You may tell me, perhaps, or think within yourselves, that the apathy with which we regard this company of the noble, who are praying us to listen to them; and the passion with which we pursue the company, probably of the ignoble, who despise us, or who have nothing to teach us, are grounded in this,—that we can see the faces of the living men, and it is themselves, and not their sayings, with which we desire to become familiar.  But it is not so.  Suppose you never were to see their faces;—suppose you could be put behind a screen in the statesman’s cabinet, or the prince’s chamber, would you not be glad to listen to their words, though you were forbidden to advance beyond the screen?  And when the screen is only a little less, folded in two instead of four, and you can be hidden behind the cover of the two boards that bind a book, and listen all day long, not to the casual talk, but to the studied, determined, chosen addresses of the wisest of men;—this station of audience, and honourable privy council, you despise!

You might tell me or think to yourselves that the indifference we show toward the noble people asking us to listen to them, and the eagerness we have to pursue those who look down on us or have nothing to offer, comes from the fact that we can see the faces of the living people. We want to connect with them personally rather than just hear their opinions. But that's not true. Imagine if you could never see their faces; if you were placed behind a curtain in a statesman’s office or a prince’s room. Would you not be happy to hear their words, even if you couldn’t step beyond the curtain? And when the barrier is just a little smaller—a simple fold in the pages of a book, allowing you to hide behind the cover and listen all day, not to casual chatter but to the carefully crafted speeches of the wisest individuals—this position of being an audience member and part of an honorable advisory council, you don’t value!

But perhaps you will say that it is because the living people talk of things that are passing, and are of immediate interest to you, that you desire to hear them.  Nay; that cannot be so, for the living people will themselves tell you about passing matters much better in their writings than in their careless talk.  Yet I admit that this motive does influence you, so far as you prefer those rapid and ephemeral writings to slow and enduring writings—books, properly so called.  For all books are divisible into two classes, the books of the hour, and the books of all time.  Mark this distinction—it is not one of quality only.  It is not merely the bad book that does not last, and the good one that does.  It is a distinction of species.  There are good books for the hour, and good ones for all time; bad books for the hour, and bad ones for all time.  I must define the two kinds before I go farther.

But maybe you will say that it’s because living people talk about things that are happening right now and are of immediate interest to you that you want to hear them. No, that can't be true because living people can tell you about current events much better in their writings than in their casual conversation. Still, I acknowledge that this reasoning does influence you, to the extent that you prefer those quick, short-lived writings to slower, lasting ones—books, in the true sense. All books can be divided into two categories: those of the moment and those of all time. Pay attention to this distinction—it’s not just about quality. It’s not simply that a bad book doesn't last, while a good one does. It’s a distinction of type. There are good books for the moment and good books for all time; there are bad books for the moment and bad books for all time. I need to define these two types before I continue.

The good book of the hour, then,—I do not speak of the bad ones,—is simply the useful or pleasant talk of some person whom you cannot otherwise converse with, printed for you.  Very useful often, telling you what you need to know; very pleasant often, as a sensible friend’s present talk would be.  These bright accounts of travels; good-humoured and witty discussions of question; lively or pathetic story-telling in the form of novel; firm fact-telling, by the real agents concerned in the events of passing history;—all these books of the hour, multiplying among us as education becomes more general, are a peculiar possession of the present age: we ought to be entirely thankful for them, and entirely ashamed of ourselves if we make no good use of them.  But we make the worst possible use if we allow them to usurp the place of true books: for, strictly speaking, they are not books at all, but merely letters or newspapers in good print.  Our friend’s letter may be delightful, or necessary, to-day: whether worth keeping or not, is to be considered.  The newspaper may be entirely proper at breakfast time, but assuredly it is not reading for all day.  So, though bound up in a volume, the long letter which gives you so pleasant an account of the inns, and roads, and weather, last year at such a place, or which tells you that amusing story, or gives you the real circumstances of such and such events, however valuable for occasional reference, may not be, in the real sense of the word, a “book” at all, nor, in the real sense, to be “read.”  A book is essentially not a talking thing, but a written thing; and written, not with a view of mere communication, but of permanence.  The book of talk is printed only because its author cannot speak to thousands of people at once; if he could, he would—the volume is mere multiplication of his voice.  You cannot talk to your friend in India; if you could, you would; you write instead: that is mere conveyance of voice.  But a book is written, not to multiply the voice merely, not to carry it merely, but to perpetuate it.  The author has something to say which he perceives to be true and useful, or helpfully beautiful.  So far as he knows, no one has yet said it; so far as he knows, no one else can say it.  He is bound to say it, clearly and melodiously if he may; clearly at all events.  In the sum of his life he finds this to be the thing, or group of things, manifest to him;—this, the piece of true knowledge, or sight, which his share of sunshine and earth has permitted him to seize.  He would fain set it down for ever; engrave it on rock, if he could; saying, “This is the best of me; for the rest, I ate, and drank, and slept, loved, and hated, like another; my life was as the vapour, and is not; but this I saw and knew: this, if anything of mine, is worth your memory.”  That is his “writing;” it is, in his small human way, and with whatever degree of true inspiration is in him, his inscription, or scripture.  That is a “Book.”

The popular book right now—I'm not talking about the bad ones—is just the helpful or enjoyable conversation of someone you can't chat with in person, printed for you. It’s often very useful, giving you the information you need; often very enjoyable, like a sensible friend's chat. These vibrant travel stories; light-hearted and clever discussions on various topics; engaging or emotional storytelling in the form of novels; straightforward accounts by the people involved in current events—these books, increasing in number as education becomes more widespread, are a unique feature of our time. We should be deeply thankful for them and completely ashamed if we don't make good use of them. But we misuse them if we let them take the place of true books because, strictly speaking, they aren't books at all, but just letters or newspapers printed nicely. Our friend's letter might be delightful or necessary today: whether it's worth keeping is up for consideration. The newspaper is fine during breakfast, but it’s definitely not something to read all day. So, even though it’s bound in a volume, a long letter that gives you a lovely account of the inns, roads, and weather from last year at some place, or shares that funny story, or presents the real circumstances of certain events—while valuable for occasional reference—may not truly be a “book” at all, nor, in the real sense, meant to be “read.” A book isn't meant for talking; it's written. And it's written not just to communicate, but to last. The talk of the author is printed only because they can't speak to thousands at once; if they could, they would—the volume is just a way to amplify their voice. You can't talk to your friend in India; if you could, you would. Instead, you write: that’s just a way to carry your voice. But a book is written not just to amplify or carry a voice, but to preserve it. The author has something to say that they believe is true and useful, or beautifully helpful. As far as they know, no one has said it yet; as far as they know, no one else can say it. They need to express it, clearly and melodiously if possible; at least clearly. In their life’s journey, they identify this as the piece of true knowledge or insight that their share of sunshine and earth allowed them to grasp. They want to record it forever; engrave it in rock if they could; saying, “This represents the best of me; for everything else, I ate, drank, slept, loved, and hated like anyone else; my life was like vapor and is gone; but this is what I saw and understood: this, if anything of mine, deserves to be remembered.” That’s their “writing”; it is, in their small human way and with whatever genuine inspiration they possess, their inscription or scripture. That is a “Book.”

Perhaps you think no books were ever so written?

Perhaps you think no books were ever written like that?

But, again, I ask you, do you at all believe in honesty, or at all in kindness, or do you think there is never any honesty or benevolence in wise people?  None of us, I hope, are so unhappy as to think that.  Well, whatever bit of a wise man’s work is honestly and benevolently done, that bit is his book or his piece of art. [5]  It is mixed always with evil fragments—ill-done, redundant, affected work.  But if you read rightly, you will easily discover the true bits, and those are the book.

But again, I ask you, do you really believe in honesty or kindness, or do you think there's never any honesty or goodwill in wise people? I hope none of us are so unhappy as to think that. Well, whatever part of a wise person's work is done honestly and generously, that part is their book or their piece of art. [5] It’s always mixed with negative parts—poorly done, excessive, pretentious work. But if you read thoughtfully, you’ll easily find the true parts, and those are the book.

Now books of this kind have been written in all ages by their greatest men:—by great readers, great statesmen, and great thinkers.  These are all at your choice; and Life is short.  You have heard as much before;—yet have you measured and mapped out this short life and its possibilities?  Do you know, if you read this, that you cannot read that—that what you lose to-day you cannot gain to-morrow?  Will you go and gossip with your housemaid, or your stable-boy, when you may talk with queens and kings; or flatter yourself that it is with any worthy consciousness of your own claims to respect, that you jostle with the hungry and common crowd for entree here, and audience there, when all the while this eternal court is open to you, with its society, wide as the world, multitudinous as its days, the chosen, and the mighty, of every place and time?  Into that you may enter always; in that you may take fellowship and rank according to your wish; from that, once entered into it, you can never be outcast but by your own fault; by your aristocracy of companionship there, your own inherent aristocracy will be assuredly tested, and the motives with which you strive to take high place in the society of the living, measured, as to all the truth and sincerity that are in them, by the place you desire to take in this company of the Dead.

Now, books like this have been written throughout the ages by some of the greatest minds: by avid readers, influential politicians, and brilliant thinkers. You have plenty to choose from; and life is short. You’ve heard this before, but have you truly considered and mapped out this brief life and all its possibilities? Do you realize that if you read this, you can’t read that—that what you miss today, you can’t recover tomorrow? Will you choose to chat with your housekeeper or stablehand when you could be conversing with queens and kings? Or will you deceive yourself into believing that it’s with any genuine sense of your own worth that you mingle with the ordinary masses here and there, when all the while this eternal court is open to you, with a society as vast as the world and as varied as its days, filled with the chosen ones and the great figures of every time and place? You can always enter that space; you can share in its community and rank according to your desires; once you’re in it, you can only be cast out by your own actions; your connections there will test your own intrinsic worth, and the motives behind your ambition to stand tall among the living will be measured against the place you aspire to in the company of the Dead.

“The place you desire,” and the place you fit yourself for, I must also say; because, observe, this court of the past differs from all living aristocracy in this:—it is open to labour and to merit, but to nothing else.  No wealth will bribe, no name overawe, no artifice deceive, the guardian of those Elysian gates.  In the deep sense, no vile or vulgar person ever enters there.  At the portières of that silent Faubourg St. Germain, there is but brief question:—“Do you deserve to enter?  Pass.  Do you ask to be the companion of nobles?  Make yourself noble, and you shall be.  Do you long for the conversation of the wise?  Learn to understand it, and you shall hear it.  But on other terms?—no.  If you will not rise to us, we cannot stoop to you.  The living lord may assume courtesy, the living philosopher explain his thought to you with considerate pain; but here we neither feign nor interpret; you must rise to the level of our thoughts if you would be gladdened by them, and share our feelings, if you would recognise our presence.”

“The place you desire,” and the place you prepare yourself for, I must also mention; because, notice, this court of the past differs from all current aristocracies in this:—it welcomes hard work and merit, but nothing else. No amount of wealth will buy you entry, no name will intimidate, no trick will fool the guardian of those Elysian gates. In the truest sense, no lowly or common person ever gets in there. At the entrance of that quiet Faubourg St. Germain, there’s only a short question:—“Do you deserve to enter? Go ahead. Do you want to be among the nobles? Become noble, and you will be. Do you yearn for the wisdom of the wise? Learn to grasp it, and you shall hear it. But on any other terms?—no. If you won’t rise to our level, we cannot lower ourselves to yours. The living lord may pretend to be polite, the living philosopher may struggle to explain his thoughts to you with careful effort; but here we neither pretend nor interpret; you must elevate your understanding to grasp our thoughts if you wish to be moved by them, and share our feelings if you want to acknowledge our presence.”

This, then, is what you have to do, and I admit that it is much.  You must, in a word, love these people, if you are to be among them.  No ambition is of any use.  They scorn your ambition.  You must love them, and show your love in these two following ways.

This is what you need to do, and I acknowledge that it’s a lot. You have to love these people if you want to be one of them. Your ambition doesn’t matter to them. You must love them and express that love in these two ways.

(1)  First, by a true desire to be taught by them, and to enter into their thoughts.  To enter into theirs, observe; not to find your own expressed by them.  If the person who wrote the book is not wiser than you, you need not read it; if he be, he will think differently from you in many respects.

(1) First, really want to learn from them and understand their perspectives. Focus on getting into their way of thinking, not just finding your own ideas reflected in theirs. If the author isn't wiser than you, there's no point in reading their book; if they are, they'll have many different viewpoints than you do.

(2)  Very ready we are to say of a book, “How good this is—that’s exactly what I think!”  But the right feeling is, “How strange that is!  I never thought of that before, and yet I see it is true; or if I do not now, I hope I shall, some day.”  But whether thus submissively or not, at least be sure that you go to the author to get at his meaning, not to find yours.  Judge it afterwards if you think yourself qualified to do so; but ascertain it first.  And be sure, also, if the author is worth anything, that you will not get at his meaning all at once;—nay, that at his whole meaning you will not for a long time arrive in any wise.  Not that he does not say what he means, and in strong words too; but he cannot say it all; and what is more strange, will not, but in a hidden way and in parables, in order that he may be sure you want it.  I cannot quite see the reason of this, nor analyse that cruel reticence in the breasts of wise men which makes them always hide their deeper thought.  They do not give it you by way of help, but of reward; and will make themselves sure that you deserve it before they allow you to reach it.  But it is the same with the physical type of wisdom, gold.  There seems, to you and me, no reason why the electric forces of the earth should not carry whatever there is of gold within it at once to the mountain tops, so that kings and people might know that all the gold they could get was there; and without any trouble of digging, or anxiety, or chance, or waste of time, cut it away, and coin as much as they needed.  But Nature does not manage it so.  She puts it in little fissures in the earth, nobody knows where: you may dig long and find none; you must dig painfully to find any.

(2) We’re quick to say about a book, “This is great—it's exactly what I think!” But the right mindset should be, “How interesting that is! I never thought of that before, and yet I see it’s true; or if I don’t see it now, I hope I will someday.” No matter how you approach it, make sure you go to the author to understand his meaning, not just to find your own. Judge it later if you think you’re qualified to do so, but figure it out first. And be aware that if the author is any good, you won’t grasp his entire meaning right away; in fact, you probably won’t fully understand it for a long time. It’s not that he doesn’t express what he means, and powerfully too; it’s just that he can't say everything outright, and strangely, he won't—he communicates in a hidden way and through parables to ensure you genuinely want it. I can’t quite figure out why this is or analyze that harsh reticence in wise people that makes them hide their deeper thoughts. They don’t share it to help you, but as a reward, and they’ll make sure you deserve it before you reach it. It’s similar to the physical form of wisdom, gold. It seems to you and me that there’s no reason why the earth's electric forces shouldn’t bring all the gold to the surface so that kings and people can see that all the gold they could ever need is there, without the hassle of digging, anxiety, chance, or wasting time, and just take it and mint as much as they want. But that’s not how Nature works. She places it in tiny crevices in the earth, in places nobody knows; you might dig for ages and find none; you must dig hard to discover any.

And it is just the same with men’s best wisdom.  When you come to a good book, you must ask yourself, “Am I inclined to work as an Australian miner would?  Are my pickaxes and shovels in good order, and am I in good trim myself, my sleeves well up to the elbow, and my breath good, and my temper?”  And, keeping the figure a little longer, even at cost of tiresomeness, for it is a thoroughly useful one, the metal you are in search of being the author’s mind or meaning, his words are as the rock which you have to crush and smelt in order to get at it.  And your pickaxes are your own care, wit, and learning; your smelting furnace is your own thoughtful soul.  Do not hope to get at any good author’s meaning without those tools and that fire; often you will need sharpest, finest chiselling, and patientest fusing, before you can gather one grain of the metal.

And it's the same with the best wisdom from men. When you pick up a good book, you need to ask yourself, “Am I ready to work like an Australian miner? Are my tools in good shape, and am I prepared, with my sleeves rolled up and my mindset right?” And to extend that idea a bit longer, even if it gets tedious, it’s really useful: the gold you’re after is the author’s thoughts or meanings, and their words are like the rock you have to break down and refine to discover it. Your tools are your care, intelligence, and knowledge; your refining process is your thoughtful mind. Don’t expect to grasp any great author’s meaning without those tools and that process; often, you’ll need precise, detailed work, and a lot of patience, before you can extract even a tiny bit of that gold.

And, therefore, first of all, I tell you earnestly and authoritatively (I know I am right in this), you must get into the habit of looking intensely at words, and assuring yourself of their meaning, syllable by syllable—nay, letter by letter.  For though it is only by reason of the opposition of letters in the function of signs, to sounds in the function of signs, that the study of books is called “literature,” and that a man versed in it is called, by the consent of nations, a man of letters instead of a man of books, or of words, you may yet connect with that accidental nomenclature this real fact:—that you might read all the books in the British Museum (if you could live long enough), and remain an utterly “illiterate,” uneducated person; but that if you read ten pages of a good book, letter by letter,—that is to say, with real accuracy,—you are for evermore in some measure an educated person.  The entire difference between education and non-education (as regards the merely intellectual part of it), consists in this accuracy.  A well-educated gentleman may not know many languages,—may not be able to speak any but his own,—may have read very few books.  But whatever language he knows, he knows precisely; whatever word he pronounces, he pronounces rightly; above all, he is learned in the peerage of words; knows the words of true descent and ancient blood, at a glance, from words of modern canaille; remembers all their ancestry, their intermarriages, distant relationships, and the extent to which they were admitted, and offices they held, among the national noblesse of words at any time, and in any country.  But an uneducated person may know, by memory, many languages, and talk them all, and yet truly know not a word of any,—not a word even of his own.  An ordinarily clever and sensible seaman will be able to make his way ashore at most ports; yet he has only to speak a sentence of any language to be known for an illiterate person: so also the accent, or turn of expression of a single sentence, will at once mark a scholar.  And this is so strongly felt, so conclusively admitted, by educated persons, that a false accent or a mistaken syllable is enough, in the parliament of any civilized nation, to assign to a man a certain degree of inferior standing for ever.

So, first of all, I tell you sincerely and confidently (I know I'm right about this), you need to develop the habit of looking closely at words and making sure you understand their meaning, syllable by syllable—actually, letter by letter. Because while the study of books is called “literature” due to the contrast between letters as signs and sounds as signs, and a person who is knowledgeable in it is referred to, with global consensus, as a man of letters rather than a man of books or words, you can still connect this outdated terminology with a vital truth: you could read all the books in the British Museum (if you lived long enough) and still be completely “illiterate,” uneducated; but if you read ten pages of a good book, letter by letter—that is, with true accuracy—you are forever in some way an educated person. The whole difference between being educated and uneducated (in terms of intellectual understanding) boils down to this level of accuracy. A well-educated person might not speak many languages—may only know his own—and might have read very few books. But whatever language he knows, he knows it well; whatever word he says, he says it correctly; above all, he knows the pedigree of words; he can recognize at a glance the words with true heritage and deep roots, as opposed to mere modern slang; he remembers all their backgrounds, family ties, close relations, and the status they held among the elite vocabulary at any time and in any country. But an uneducated person might memorize several languages and be able to speak them all, yet actually not understand a single word—not even in their own language. A reasonably clever and sensible sailor may manage to get by in most ports; however, just one sentence in any language will reveal him as uneducated: similarly, the accent or way of expressing a single sentence will immediately identify a scholar. Educated people feel this strongly, and it's widely accepted that a wrong accent or a mispronounced syllable can assign a person a certain level of lower status forever, in the eyes of any civilized nation.

And this is right; but it is a pity that the accuracy insisted on is not greater, and required to a serious purpose.  It is right that a false Latin quantity should excite a smile in the House of Commons; but it is wrong that a false English meaning should not excite a frown there.  Let the accent of words be watched; and closely: let their meaning be watched more closely still, and fewer will do the work.  A few words well chosen, and distinguished, will do work that a thousand cannot, when every one is acting, equivocally, in the function of another.  Yes; and words, if they are not watched, will do deadly work sometimes.  There are masked words droning and skulking about us in Europe just now,—(there never were so many, owing to the spread of a shallow, blotching, blundering, infectious “information,” or rather deformation, everywhere, and to the teaching of catechisms and phrases at school instead of human meanings)—there are masked words abroad, I say, which nobody understands, but which everybody uses, and most people will also fight for, live for, or even die for, fancying they mean this or that, or the other, of things dear to them: for such words wear chameleon cloaks—“ground-lion” cloaks, of the colour of the ground of any man’s fancy: on that ground they lie in wait, and rend them with a spring from it.  There never were creatures of prey so mischievous, never diplomatists so cunning, never poisoners so deadly, as these masked words; they are the unjust stewards of all men’s ideas: whatever fancy or favourite instinct a man most cherishes, he gives to his favourite masked word to take care of for him; the word at last comes to have an infinite power over him,—you cannot get at him but by its ministry.

And this is true; but it’s unfortunate that the insistence on accuracy isn’t stronger and focused for a serious purpose. It’s right that a mistaken Latin pronunciation should get a laugh in the House of Commons; but it’s wrong that a false English meaning should not provoke a frown there. We should closely monitor the pronunciation of words; and even more closely, we should pay attention to their meanings, as fewer words can accomplish what we need. A few carefully chosen and distinct words can achieve more than a thousand when everyone is ambiguously acting in someone else's role. Yes; and if words aren’t scrutinized, they can cause serious harm sometimes. There are deceptive words lurking around us in Europe right now—(there have never been so many, thanks to the spread of shallow, confusing, disastrous "information," or rather distortion, everywhere, and to schools teaching catechisms and phrases instead of real meanings)—there are deceptive words out there, I say, that no one understands, but everyone uses, and most people will even fight for, live for, or die for, thinking they mean something important to them: these words wear chameleon disguises—“ground-lion” disguises, taking on the color of whatever a person desires: on that ground, they lie in wait and spring at them. There have never been creatures of prey so harmful, never diplomats so sly, never poisoners so lethal, as these deceptive words; they unfairly manage everyone's ideas: whatever belief or cherished instinct a person values most, he entrusts to his favorite deceptive word; in the end, that word gains immense power over him—you can only reach him through its influence.

And in languages so mongrel in breed as the English, there is a fatal power of equivocation put into men’s hands, almost whether they will or no, in being able to use Greek or Latin words for an idea when they want it to be awful; and Saxon or otherwise common words when they want it to be vulgar.  What a singular and salutary effect, for instance, would be produced on the minds of people who are in the habit of taking the Form of the “Word” they live by, for the Power of which that Word tells them, if we always either retained, or refused, the Greek form “biblos,” or “biblion,” as the right expression for “book”—instead of employing it only in the one instance in which we wish to give dignity to the idea, and translating it into English everywhere else.  How wholesome it would be for many simple persons if, in such places (for instance) as Acts xix. 19, we retained the Greek expression, instead of translating it, and they had to read—“Many of them also which used curious arts, brought their bibles together, and burnt them before all men; and they counted the price of them, and found it fifty thousand pieces of silver”!  Or if, on the other hand, we translated where we retain it, and always spoke of “The Holy Book,” instead of “Holy Bible,” it might come into more heads than it does at present, that the Word of God, by which the heavens were, of old, and by which they are now kept in store, [6] cannot be made a present of to anybody in morocco binding; nor sown on any wayside by help either of steam plough or steam press; but is nevertheless being offered to us daily, and by us with contumely refused; and sown in us daily, and by us, as instantly as may be, choked.

And in languages as mixed as English, there's a dangerous ability to twist meaning in ways we can't avoid, allowing people to use Greek or Latin words when they want to sound serious, and basic words when they want to sound crude. Just imagine the unique and beneficial impact it would have on people who tend to accept the form of the "Word" they live by—taking its power at face value—if we either always kept or rejected the Greek terms “biblos” or “biblion” as the proper word for “book.” Instead of only using them when we want to elevate the idea and translating it into English everywhere else. It would be enlightening for many simple people if, for example, in Acts xix. 19, we kept the Greek term instead of translating it, so they would have to read: “Many of them also which used curious arts, brought their bibles together, and burnt them before all men; and they counted the price of them, and found it fifty thousand pieces of silver”! Or if, conversely, we translated where we typically keep it and always referred to “The Holy Book” instead of “Holy Bible,” perhaps more people would realize that the Word of God, by which the heavens were created long ago, and by which they are still maintained, [6] cannot be given as a gift in leather binding; nor scattered on any roadside with the help of either steam plow or steam press; but is still offered to us every day, and insultingly rejected by us; and sown in us daily, only for us to choke it as quickly as possible.

So, again, consider what effect has been produced on the English vulgar mind by the use of the sonorous Latin form “damno,” in translating the Greek κατακρίνω, when people charitably wish to make it forcible; and the substitution of the temperate “condemn” for it, when they choose to keep it gentle; and what notable sermons have been preached by illiterate clergymen on—“He that believeth not shall be damned;” though they would shrink with horror from translating Heb. xi. 7, “The saving of his house, by which he damned the world,” or John viii. 10–11, “Woman, hath no man damned thee?  She saith, No man, Lord.  Jesus answered her, Neither do I damn thee: go and sin no more.”  And divisions in the mind of Europe, which have cost seas of blood, and in the defence of which the noblest souls of men have been cast away in frantic desolation, countless as forest-leaves—though, in the heart of them, founded on deeper causes—have nevertheless been rendered practically possible, mainly, by the European adoption of the Greek word for a public meeting, “ecclesia,” to give peculiar respectability to such meetings, when held for religious purposes; and other collateral equivocations, such as the vulgar English one of using the word “Priest” as a contraction for “presbyter.”

So, again, think about the impact of using the impressive Latin term “damno” to translate the Greek κατακρίνω, when people want to make it sound stronger; and using the softer term “condemn” when they prefer a gentler tone. Consider the striking sermons delivered by uneducated clergymen on, “He that believeth not shall be damned,” even though they would recoil in horror from translating Hebrews 11:7, “The saving of his house, by which he damned the world,” or John 8:10-11, “Woman, has no man condemned you? She says, No man, Lord. Jesus said to her, Neither do I condemn you: go and sin no more.” And the divisions in European minds, which have caused rivers of blood and have seen the most noble souls lost in desperate despair, countless as leaves in a forest—though fundamentally based on deeper issues—have still been made practically possible, largely due to the European use of the Greek word for a public meeting, “ecclesia,” which gives a special sense of respectability to such gatherings when they are religious in nature; along with other related misunderstandings, like the common English misuse of the term “Priest” as a shorthand for “presbyter.”

Now, in order to deal with words rightly, this is the habit you must form.  Nearly every word in your language has been first a word of some other language—of Saxon, German, French, Latin, or Greek; (not to speak of eastern and primitive dialects).  And many words have been all these—that is to say, have been Greek first, Latin next, French or German next, and English last: undergoing a certain change of sense and use on the lips of each nation; but retaining a deep vital meaning, which all good scholars feel in employing them, even at this day.  If you do not know the Greek alphabet, learn it; young or old—girl or boy—whoever you may be, if you think of reading seriously (which, of course, implies that you have some leisure at command), learn your Greek alphabet; then get good dictionaries of all these languages, and whenever you are in doubt about a word, hunt it down patiently.  Read Max Müller’s lectures thoroughly, to begin with; and, after that, never let a word escape you that looks suspicious.  It is severe work; but you will find it, even at first, interesting, and at last endlessly amusing.  And the general gain to your character, in power and precision, will be quite incalculable.

To handle words correctly, you need to develop this habit. Almost every word in your language originally comes from another language—be it Saxon, German, French, Latin, or Greek (not to mention eastern and ancient dialects). Many words have traveled through all these languages; they may have been Greek at first, then Latin, followed by French or German, and finally English, adapting in meaning and usage along the way. However, they still carry a deep, essential meaning that knowledgeable scholars recognize when using them, even today. If you don't know the Greek alphabet, learn it; whether you’re young or old, girl or boy—if you're serious about reading (which means you have some free time), learn the Greek alphabet. Then, get good dictionaries for all these languages, and whenever you're unsure about a word, take the time to research it. Start by thoroughly reading Max Müller’s lectures; after that, don’t let any word that seems questionable slip by. It’s tough work, but you’ll find it interesting at first and ultimately endlessly entertaining. The overall benefit to your character, in terms of power and precision, will be immeasurable.

Mind, this does not imply knowing, or trying to know, Greek or Latin, or French.  It takes a whole life to learn any language perfectly.  But you can easily ascertain the meanings through which the English word has passed; and those which in a good writer’s work it must still bear.

Mind, this doesn’t mean you need to know, or try to know, Greek, Latin, or French. It takes a whole lifetime to learn any language perfectly. But you can easily find out the meanings that the English word has gone through, and those that it still holds in a good writer’s work.

And now, merely for example’s sake, I will, with your permission, read a few lines of a true book with you, carefully; and see what will come out of them.  I will take a book perfectly known to you all.  No English words are more familiar to us, yet few perhaps have been read with less sincerity.  I will take these few following lines of Lycidas:—

And now, just for the sake of example, I will, with your permission, read a few lines from a well-known book with you, carefully; and see what we can take from them. I will choose a book that you all know perfectly. No English words are more familiar to us, yet maybe few have been read with less sincerity. I will read these following lines of Lycidas:—

“Last came, and last did go,
The pilot of the Galilean lake.
Two massy keys he bore of metals twain,
(The golden opes, the iron shuts amain,)
He shook his mitred locks, and stern bespake,
‘How well could I have spared for thee, young swain,
Enow of such as for their bellies’ sake
Creep, and intrude, and climb into the fold!
Of other care they little reckoning make,
Than how to scramble at the shearers’ feast,
And shove away the worthy bidden guest;
Blind mouths! that scarce themselves know how to hold
A sheep-hook, or have learn’d aught else, the least
That to the faithful herdman’s art belongs!
What recks it them?  What need they?  They are sped;
And when they list, their lean and flashy songs
Grate on their scrannel pipes of wretched straw;
The hungry sheep look up, and are not fed,
But, swoln with wind, and the rank mist they draw,
Rot inwardly, and foul contagion spread;
Besides what the grim wolf with privy paw
Daily devours apace, and nothing said.’”

“Last to arrive and last to leave,
The pilot of the Galilean lake.
He carried two heavy keys made of different metals,
(The golden one unlocks, the iron one keeps locked.)
He shook his mitred hair and spoke sharply,
‘I could have done without you, young man,
Tired of those who come in for their own benefit,
Intruding and climbing into the group!
They hardly think of anything else,
Except how to scramble at the shearers’ feast,
And push away the genuine invited guest;
Blind mouths! who barely know how to hold
A shepherd's crook or have learned anything else,
Not even the basic skills of a faithful shepherd!
What does it matter to them? What do they need? They’re set;
And whenever they want, their thin and flashy songs
Grate on their miserable pipes made of straw;
The hungry sheep look up and aren’t fed,
But bloated with wind and the foul mist they breathe,
Rot from within and spread terrible disease;
Not to mention what the grim wolf secretly devours
Every day, and nothing is said.’”

Let us think over this passage, and examine its words.

Let's reflect on this passage and take a closer look at its words.

First, is it not singular to find Milton assigning to St. Peter, not only his full episcopal function, but the very types of it which Protestants usually refuse most passionately?  His “mitred” locks!  Milton was no Bishop-lover; how comes St. Peter to be “mitred”?  “Two massy keys he bore.”  Is this, then, the power of the keys claimed by the Bishops of Rome? and is it acknowledged here by Milton only in a poetical licence, for the sake of its picturesqueness, that he may get the gleam of the golden keys to help his effect?

First, isn't it odd that Milton gives St. Peter not only his complete episcopal role but also the very aspects of it that Protestants typically reject most vehemently? His "mitred" locks! Milton wasn't a fan of bishops; so why is St. Peter depicted as "mitred"? "Two heavy keys he bore." Is this, then, the power of the keys that the Bishops of Rome claim? And is it that Milton acknowledges this only as a poetic license, for the sake of its visual appeal, to add the shine of the golden keys to enhance his effect?

Do not think it.  Great men do not play stage tricks with the doctrines of life and death: only little men do that.  Milton means what he says; and means it with his might too—is going to put the whole strength of his spirit presently into the saying of it.  For though not a lover of false bishops, he was a lover of true ones; and the Lake-pilot is here, in his thoughts, the type and head of true episcopal power.  For Milton reads that text, “I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven,” quite honestly.  Puritan though he be, he would not blot it out of the book because there have been bad bishops; nay, in order to understand him, we must understand that verse first; it will not do to eye it askance, or whisper it under our breath, as if it were a weapon of an adverse sect.  It is a solemn, universal assertion, deeply to be kept in mind by all sects.  But perhaps we shall be better able to reason on it if we go on a little farther, and come back to it.  For clearly this marked insistence on the power of the true episcopate is to make us feel more weightily what is to be charged against the false claimants of episcopate; or generally, against false claimants of power and rank in the body of the clergy; they who, “for their bellies’ sake, creep, and intrude, and climb into the fold.”

Don't even think about it. Great people don't mess around with the serious issues of life and death; only small-minded people do that. Milton says what he means, and he means it with all his strength—he's going to put everything he has into stating it. Though he doesn't like false bishops, he does appreciate the true ones; and the Lake-pilot represents, in his mind, the true essence of episcopal authority. Milton reads that text, "I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven," completely sincerely. Even as a Puritan, he wouldn’t erase it from the scripture just because some bishops are bad; in fact, to truly understand him, we first need to grasp that verse; we can't view it with suspicion or mumble it quietly as if it belongs to an opposing group. It’s a serious, universal statement that all denominations need to take to heart. But maybe we'll reason better about it if we continue a bit further and return to it later. Clearly, this emphasis on the power of legitimate bishops is meant to help us understand more deeply what's at stake with the false claimants to that authority; specifically, those who, "for their own gain, sneak in, intrude, and climb into the fold."

Never think Milton uses those three words to fill up his verse, as a loose writer would.  He needs all the three;—especially those three, and no more than those—“creep,” and “intrude,” and “climb;” no other words would or could serve the turn, and no more could be added.  For they exhaustively comprehend the three classes, correspondent to the three characters, of men who dishonestly seek ecclesiastical power.  First, those who “creep” into the fold; who do not care for office, nor name, but for secret influence, and do all things occultly and cunningly, consenting to any servility of office or conduct, so only that they may intimately discern, and unawares direct, the minds of men.  Then those who “intrude” (thrust, that is) themselves into the fold, who by natural insolence of heart, and stout eloquence of tongue, and fearlessly perseverant self-assertion, obtain hearing and authority with the common crowd.  Lastly, those who “climb,” who, by labour and learning, both stout and sound, but selfishly exerted in the cause of their own ambition, gain high dignities and authorities, and become “lords over the heritage,” though not “ensamples to the flock.”

Never assume that Milton uses those three words just to fill up his verse like a careless writer might. He needs all three—especially those three, and no more than those—“creep,” “intrude,” and “climb;” no other words would work, and you can't add any more. They fully capture the three types of people who dishonestly pursue church power. First, those who “creep” into the fold; they don’t care about titles or recognition, but seek covert influence, doing everything secretly and slyly, willing to embrace any subservience if it lets them subtly understand and manipulate people’s minds. Then there are those who “intrude” themselves into the fold, who, through natural boldness and persuasive speech, gain attention and authority among the masses. Lastly, those who “climb,” who, through hard work and learning—both strong and sound, but selfishly directed toward their own ambitions—achieve high positions of power and become “lords over the heritage,” even if they are not “examples to the flock.”

Now go on:—

I'm ready. Please provide the text.

“Of other care they little reckoning make,
Than how to scramble at the shearers’ feast.
Blind mouths—”

“They hardly consider anything else
Except how to compete for food at the shearers’ feast.
Blind mouths—”

I pause again, for this is a strange expression; a broken metaphor, one might think, careless and unscholarly.

I pause again, because this is a weird expression; a broken metaphor, you might say, lazy and unrefined.

Not so: its very audacity and pithiness are intended to make us look close at the phrase and remember it.  Those two monosyllables express the precisely accurate contraries of right character, in the two great offices of the Church—those of bishop and pastor.

Not at all: its boldness and conciseness are meant to make us focus on the phrase and keep it in mind. Those two single-syllable words perfectly capture the exact opposites of true character in the two main roles of the Church—bishop and pastor.

A “Bishop” means “a person who sees.”

A "Bishop" means "someone who sees."

A “Pastor” means “a person who feeds.”

A "Pastor" means "someone who provides care."

The most unbishoply character a man can have is therefore to be Blind.

The least bishop-like trait a person can have is to be blind.

The most unpastoral is, instead of feeding, to want to be fed,—to be a Mouth.

The least pastoral thing is, rather than feeding others, to want to be fed—to be a Mouth.

Take the two reverses together, and you have “blind mouths.”  We may advisably follow out this idea a little.  Nearly all the evils in the Church have arisen from bishops desiring power more than light.  They want authority, not outlook.  Whereas their real office is not to rule; though it may be vigorously to exhort and rebuke: it is the king’s office to rule; the bishop’s office is to oversee the flock; to number it, sheep by sheep; to be ready always to give full account of it.  Now it is clear he cannot give account of the souls, if he has not so much as numbered the bodies, of his flock.  The first thing, therefore, that a bishop has to do is at least to put himself in a position in which, at any moment, he can obtain the history, from childhood, of every living soul in his diocese, and of its present state.  Down in that back street, Bill, and Nancy, knocking each other’s teeth out!—Does the bishop know all about it?  Has he his eye upon them?  Has he had his eye upon them?  Can he circumstantially explain to us how Bill got into the habit of beating Nancy about the head?  If he cannot, he is no bishop, though he had a mitre as high as Salisbury steeple; he is no bishop,—he has sought to be at the helm instead of the masthead; he has no sight of things.  “Nay,” you say, “it is not his duty to look after Bill in the back street.”  What! the fat sheep that have full fleeces—you think it is only those he should look after while (go back to your Milton) “the hungry sheep look up, and are not fed, besides what the grim wolf, with privy paw” (bishops knowing nothing about it), “daily devours apace, and nothing said”?

Take the two opposites together, and you have “blind mouths.” We should explore this idea a bit more. Almost all the issues in the Church come from bishops wanting power more than insight. They seek authority, not vision. Their true role is not to rule; even though they should strongly encourage and correct, it’s the king's job to rule; the bishop's role is to oversee the flock, to count it, sheep by sheep, and to always be ready to give a complete account of it. Now, it’s clear he can’t provide an account of the souls if he hasn’t even counted the bodies of his flock. Therefore, the first thing a bishop has to do is at least put himself in a position where he can at any moment gather the history, from childhood, of every living soul in his diocese and understand their current state. Down in that back street, Bill and Nancy, fighting each other!—Does the bishop know all about it? Is he watching them? Has he ever kept an eye on them? Can he details how Bill started hitting Nancy? If he can’t, he is no bishop, no matter how tall his mitre is; he has tried to take the wheel instead of being up high to see; he has no view of things. “No,” you say, “it’s not his job to look after Bill in the back street.” What! The fat sheep with full fleeces—you think he should only look after those while (go back to your Milton) “the hungry sheep look up, and are not fed, besides what the grim wolf, with privy paw” (bishops knowing nothing about it), “daily devours apace, and nothing said”?

“But that’s not our idea of a bishop.” [7] Perhaps not; but it was St. Paul’s; and it was Milton’s.  They may be right, or we may be; but we must not think we are reading either one or the other by putting our meaning into their words.

“But that’s not how we see a bishop.” [7] Maybe not; but that was St. Paul’s view; and it was Milton’s too. They could be right, or we could be; but we shouldn't assume we're understanding either one by inserting our own meaning into their words.

I go on.

I'm moving forward.

“But swoln with wind, and the rank mist they draw.”

“But bloated with wind, and the dense fog they carry.”

This is to meet the vulgar answer that “if the poor are not looked after in their bodies, they are in their souls; they have spiritual food.”

This responds to the common response that "if the poor aren't cared for in their bodies, they are in their souls; they have spiritual nourishment."

And Milton says, “They have no such thing as spiritual food; they are only swollen with wind.”  At first you may think that is a coarse type, and an obscure one.  But again, it is a quite literally accurate one.  Take up your Latin and Greek dictionaries, and find out the meaning of “Spirit.”  It is only a contraction of the Latin word “breath,” and an indistinct translation of the Greek word for “wind.”  The same word is used in writing, “The wind bloweth where it listeth;” and in writing, “So is every one that is born of the Spirit;” born of the breath, that is; for it means the breath of God, in soul and body.  We have the true sense of it in our words “inspiration” and “expire.”  Now, there are two kinds of breath with which the flock may be filled,—God’s breath, and man’s.  The breath of God is health, and life, and peace to them, as the air of heaven is to the flocks on the hills; but man’s breath—the word which he calls spiritual,—is disease and contagion to them, as the fog of the fen.  They rot inwardly with it; they are puffed up by it, as a dead body by the vapours of its own decomposition.  This is literally true of all false religious teaching; the first and last, and fatalest sign of it, is that “puffing up.”  Your converted children, who teach their parents; your converted convicts, who teach honest men; your converted dunces, who, having lived in cretinous stupefaction half their lives, suddenly awaking to the fact of there being a God, fancy themselves therefore His peculiar people and messengers; your sectarians of every species, small and great, Catholic or Protestant, of high church or low, in so far as they think themselves exclusively in the right and others wrong; and, pre-eminently, in every sect, those who hold that men can be saved by thinking rightly instead of doing rightly, by word instead of act, and wish instead of work;—these are the true fog children—clouds, these, without water; bodies, these, of putrescent vapour and skin, without blood or flesh: blown bag-pipes for the fiends to pipe with—corrupt, and corrupting,—“ Swollen with wind, and the rank mist they draw.”

And Milton says, “They have no spiritual nourishment; they’re just puffed up with air.” At first, you might think that's a crude and obscure type, but it's actually quite accurate. Look up the meaning of “Spirit” in your Latin and Greek dictionaries. It's simply a contraction of the Latin word for “breath,” and a vague translation of the Greek word for “wind.” The same term is used in the phrase, “The wind blows wherever it wants,” and in the saying, “So is everyone who is born of the Spirit;” born of the breath, which means the breath of God, in both soul and body. We capture the true essence of it in our words “inspiration” and “expire.” Now, there are two types of breath that might fill the flock—God’s breath and man’s. The breath of God brings health, life, and peace to them, just like the air of heaven does for flocks on the hills; but man’s breath—the word he calls spiritual—is sickness and contagion, like the fog in a marsh. They decay inside from it; they’re inflated by it, like a dead body from the gases of its own decay. This is literally true for all false religious teachings; the first and last, and most deadly sign of it, is that “puffing up.” Your converted children, who instruct their parents; your converted convicts, who teach honest people; your converted simpletons, who, after living in ignorance for half their lives, suddenly realize there’s a God and think that makes them His special people and messengers; your sectarians of every type, big and small, Catholic or Protestant, high church or low, as long as they believe they’re exclusively right and others are wrong; and especially within every sect, those who think people can be saved by believing the right things instead of doing the right things, by words instead of actions, and by wishing instead of working—these are the true fog children—clouds, these, without water; bodies, these, of putrid vapor and skin, without blood or flesh: like blown bagpipes for the demons to play with—corrupt and corrupting,—“Swollen with wind, and the foul mist they create.”

Lastly, let us return to the lines respecting the power of the keys, for now we can understand them.  Note the difference between Milton and Dante in their interpretation of this power: for once, the latter is weaker in thought; he supposes both the keys to be of the gate of heaven; one is of gold, the other of silver: they are given by St. Peter to the sentinel angel; and it is not easy to determine the meaning either of the substances of the three steps of the gate, or of the two keys.  But Milton makes one, of gold, the key of heaven; the other, of iron, the key of the prison in which the wicked teachers are to be bound who “have taken away the key of knowledge, yet entered not in themselves.”

Lastly, let's go back to the lines about the power of the keys, as we can now understand them. Notice the difference between Milton and Dante in how they interpret this power: in this instance, Dante's thought is less robust; he assumes both keys belong to the gate of heaven; one is made of gold, the other of silver. They are given by St. Peter to the sentinel angel, and it's not easy to figure out the significance of either the materials of the three steps of the gate or the two keys. However, Milton portrays one key, made of gold, as the key to heaven, while the other key, made of iron, is for the prison where the wicked teachers will be bound, those who "have taken away the key of knowledge, yet entered not in themselves.”

We have seen that the duties of bishop and pastor are to see, and feed; and of all who do so it is said, “He that watereth, shall be watered also himself.”  But the reverse is truth also.  He that watereth not, shall be withered himself; and he that seeth not, shall himself be shut out of sight—shut into the perpetual prison-house.  And that prison opens here, as well as hereafter: he who is to be bound in heaven must first be bound on earth.  That command to the strong angels, of which the rock-apostle is the image, “Take him, and bind him hand and foot, and cast him out,” issues, in its measure, against the teacher, for every help withheld, and for every truth refused, and for every falsehood enforced; so that he is more strictly fettered the more he fetters, and farther outcast as he more and more misleads, till at last the bars of the iron cage close upon him, and as “the golden opes, the iron shuts amain.”

We have seen that the roles of bishop and pastor are to watch over and nurture; and for everyone who does this, it is said, "Whoever waters will also be watered." But the opposite is also true. Whoever does not water will be withered themselves; and whoever does not see will be shut out of sight—locked in a perpetual prison. This prison exists both in this life and in the next: those who are bound in heaven must first be bound on earth. That command to the strong angels, which the rock-apostle represents, "Take him, and bind him hand and foot, and cast him out," applies, in its own way, to the teacher, for every help they withhold, every truth they refuse, and every falsehood they impose. The more they bind others, the more they are themselves bound, and the farther out they are cast as they mislead more and more, until finally, the bars of the iron cage close around them, and as “the golden opes, the iron shuts amain.”

We have got something out of the lines, I think, and much more is yet to be found in them; but we have done enough by way of example of the kind of word-by-word examination of your author which is rightly called “reading;” watching every accent and expression, and putting ourselves always in the author’s place, annihilating our own personality, and seeking to enter into his, so as to be able assuredly to say, “Thus Milton thought,” not “Thus I thought, in misreading Milton.”  And by this process you will gradually come to attach less weight to your own “Thus I thought” at other times.  You will begin to perceive that what you thought was a matter of no serious importance;—that your thoughts on any subject are not perhaps the clearest and wisest that could be arrived at thereupon:—in fact, that unless you are a very singular person, you cannot be said to have any “thoughts” at all; that you have no materials for them, in any serious matters; [8]—no right to “think,” but only to try to learn more of the facts.  Nay, most probably all your life (unless, as I said, you are a singular person) you will have no legitimate right to an “opinion” on any business, except that instantly under your hand.  What must of necessity be done, you can always find out, beyond question, how to do.  Have you a house to keep in order, a commodity to sell, a field to plough, a ditch to cleanse?  There need be no two opinions about these proceedings; it is at your peril if you have not much more than an “opinion” on the way to manage such matters.  And also, outside of your own business, there are one or two subjects on which you are bound to have but one opinion.  That roguery and lying are objectionable, and are instantly to be flogged out of the way whenever discovered;—that covetousness and love of quarrelling are dangerous dispositions even in children, and deadly dispositions in men and nations;—that, in the end, the God of heaven and earth loves active, modest, and kind people, and hates idle, proud, greedy, and cruel ones;—on these general facts you are bound to have but one, and that a very strong, opinion.  For the rest, respecting religions, governments, sciences, arts, you will find that, on the whole, you can know NOTHING,—judge nothing; that the best you can do, even though you may be a well-educated person, is to be silent, and strive to be wiser every day, and to understand a little more of the thoughts of others, which so soon as you try to do honestly, you will discover that the thoughts even of the wisest are very little more than pertinent questions.  To put the difficulty into a clear shape, and exhibit to you the grounds for indecision, that is all they can generally do for you!—and well for them and for us, if indeed they are able “to mix the music with our thoughts and sadden us with heavenly doubts.”  This writer, from whom I have been reading to you, is not among the first or wisest: he sees shrewdly as far as he sees, and therefore it is easy to find out its full meaning; but with the greater men, you cannot fathom their meaning; they do not even wholly measure it themselves,—it is so wide.  Suppose I had asked you, for instance, to seek for Shakespeare’s opinion, instead of Milton’s on this matter of Church authority?—or for Dante’s?  Have any of you, at this instant, the least idea what either thought about it?  Have you ever balanced the scene with the bishops in ‘Richard III.’ against the character of Cranmer? the description of St. Francis and St. Dominic against that of him who made Virgil wonder to gaze upon him,—“disteso, tanto vilmente, nell’ eterno esilio;” or of him whom Dante stood beside, “come ’l frate che confessa lo perfido assassin?” [9]  Shakespeare and Alighieri knew men better than most of us, I presume!  They were both in the midst of the main struggle between the temporal and spiritual powers.  They had an opinion, we may guess.  But where is it?  Bring it into court!  Put Shakespeare’s or Dante’s creed into articles, and send it up for trial by the Ecclesiastical Courts!

We’ve gained some insights from the texts, I think, and there’s much more to discover within them; but we’ve shown enough examples of the kind of detailed, word-for-word analysis of your author that’s rightly called “reading;” paying attention to every accent and expression, always putting ourselves in the author’s position, setting aside our own views, and trying to understand his perspective so that we can confidently say, “This is how Milton thought,” not “This is how I thought, while misinterpreting Milton.” Through this process, you’ll gradually start to give less importance to your own “This is what I thought” at other times. You’ll begin to realize that what you thought wasn’t that significant; that your opinions on any topic might not actually be the most clear or wise that could be achieved; in fact, unless you’re an exceptionally unique person, you can’t truly be said to have any “thoughts” at all; you have no basis for them in serious matters; [8]—no right to “think,” but rather just the obligation to try to learn more facts. Moreover, most likely your entire life (unless, as I mentioned, you’re quite unique) you won’t have a valid right to an “opinion” on any matter outside your immediate control. What absolutely needs to be done, you can always figure out how to do for sure. Do you have a house to maintain, something to sell, a field to plow, a ditch to clear? There shouldn’t be any debate about these tasks; if you only have a vague “opinion” on how to handle these matters, you could be in trouble. Additionally, outside of your personal responsibilities, there are a couple of issues on which you must hold just one opinion. That dishonesty and deceit are unacceptable and should be immediately dealt with when discovered; that greed and a love for conflict are harmful traits, even in children, and deadly traits in adults and nations; that, ultimately, the God of heaven and earth loves active, humble, and kind individuals, and despises idle, prideful, greedy, and cruel ones;—on these general truths you must hold but one strong opinion. For everything else, regarding religions, governments, sciences, and arts, you’ll find that, overall, you can know NOTHING—judge nothing; that the best you can do, even as a well-educated person, is to remain silent, strive to gain wisdom every day, and try to understand a little more of others’ thoughts, which once you truly attempt to do, you’ll find that even the wisest thoughts are often just relevant questions. To clearly outline the complexity and show you the reasons for indecision, that’s usually all they can do for you!—and it’s fortunate for both them and us if they can actually “mix the music with our thoughts and sadden us with heavenly doubts.” The author I’ve been reading from isn’t among the most insightful or wise: he perceives wisely, as far as he goes, so it’s easy to grasp his full meaning; but with greater authors, you can’t fully understand their meaning; they might not even fully comprehend it themselves—it’s so expansive. Suppose I had asked you, for example, to seek Shakespeare’s opinion instead of Milton’s regarding this issue of Church authority?—or Dante’s? Do any of you right now have even the slightest idea about what either thought on this? Have you ever compared the scene with the bishops in ‘Richard III.’ to the character of Cranmer? The descriptions of St. Francis and St. Dominic with that of the man who made Virgil marvel at him,—“disteso, tanto vilmente, nell’ eterno esilio;” or the one Dante stood alongside, “like the brother who confesses the treacherous assassin?” [9] Shakespeare and Alighieri understood people better than most of us do, I believe! They were both deeply involved in the main conflict between temporal and spiritual powers. They likely held opinions. But where are those opinions? Bring them to light! Present Shakespeare’s or Dante’s beliefs in clear articles, and submit them for judgment by the Ecclesiastical Courts!

You will not be able, I tell you again, for many and many a day, to come at the real purposes and teaching of these great men; but a very little honest study of them will enable you to perceive that what you took for your own “judgment” was mere chance prejudice, and drifted, helpless, entangled weed of castaway thought; nay, you will see that most men’s minds are indeed little better than rough heath wilderness, neglected and stubborn, partly barren, partly overgrown with pestilent brakes, and venomous, wind-sown herbage of evil surmise; that the first thing you have to do for them, and yourself, is eagerly and scornfully to set fire to this; burn all the jungle into wholesome ash-heaps, and then plough and sow.  All the true literary work before you, for life, must begin with obedience to that order, “Break up your fallow ground, and sow not among thorns.”

You won’t be able, I’m telling you again, for many days to truly understand the real purposes and teachings of these great thinkers; but just a little honest study of them will help you realize that what you thought was your own “judgment” was just random bias, like tangled seaweed of discarded thoughts. In fact, you’ll see that most people’s minds are really not much better than a wild, neglected heath, stubborn and partly barren, partly overgrown with harmful thickets and poisonous, wind-blown weeds of bad speculation; the first thing you need to do for them and for yourself is to eagerly and contemptuously set fire to this; burn all the jungle down to create healthy ash heaps, and then plow and plant. All the true literary work ahead of you, for life, must start with the command, “Break up your fallow ground, and sow not among thorns.”

II.  [10] Having then faithfully listened to the great teachers, that you may enter into their Thoughts, you have yet this higher advance to make;—you have to enter into their Hearts.  As you go to them first for clear sight, so you must stay with them, that you may share at last their just and mighty Passion.  Passion, or “sensation.”  I am not afraid of the word; still less of the thing.  You have heard many outcries against sensation lately; but, I can tell you, it is not less sensation we want, but more.  The ennobling difference between one man and another,—between one animal and another,—is precisely in this, that one feels more than another.  If we were sponges, perhaps sensation might not be easily got for us; if we were earth-worms, liable at every instant to be cut in two by the spade, perhaps too much sensation might not be good for us.  But being human creatures, it is good for us; nay, we are only human in so far as we are sensitive, and our honour is precisely in proportion to our passion.

II.  [10] After truly listening to the great teachers, so you can understand their ideas, you have one more step to take;—you need to connect with their emotions. Just as you seek clarity from them initially, you must also stay with them to ultimately share their rightful and powerful passion. Passion, or “sensation.” I’m not afraid of the term; even less so of the concept. You’ve heard a lot of complaints about sensation recently, but I can tell you, we don’t need less sensation, we need more. The important difference between one person and another,—between one animal and another,—is exactly that some feel more than others. If we were sponges, perhaps we wouldn’t be able to experience sensation easily; if we were earthworms, constantly at risk of being cut in half by a spade, maybe we wouldn’t benefit from too much sensation. But as human beings, it is good for us; in fact, we are only human to the extent that we are sensitive, and our dignity is directly related to our passion.

You know I said of that great and pure society of the Dead, that it would allow “no vain or vulgar person to enter there.”  What do you think I meant by a “vulgar” person?  What do you yourselves mean by “vulgarity”?  You will find it a fruitful subject of thought; but, briefly, the essence of all vulgarity lies in want of sensation.  Simple and innocent vulgarity is merely an untrained and undeveloped bluntness of body and mind; but in true inbred vulgarity, there is a dreadful callousness, which, in extremity, becomes capable of every sort of bestial habit and crime, without fear, without pleasure, without horror, and without pity.  It is in the blunt hand and the dead heart, in the diseased habit, in the hardened conscience, that men become vulgar; they are for ever vulgar, precisely in proportion as they are incapable of sympathy,—of quick understanding,—of all that, in deep insistence on the common, but most accurate term, may be called the “tact” or “touch-faculty,” of body and soul: that tact which the Mimosa has in trees, which the pure woman has above all creatures;—fineness and fulness of sensation, beyond reason;—the guide and sanctifier of reason itself.  Reason can but determine what is true:—it is the God-given passion of humanity which alone can recognise what God has made good.

You know I mentioned that great and pure society of the Dead, stating that it would allow “no vain or vulgar person to enter there.” What do you think I meant by a “vulgar” person? What do you all mean by “vulgarity”? You’ll find it a rich topic for thought, but, in short, the essence of all vulgarity lies in a lack of sensitivity. Simple and innocent vulgarity is just an untrained and undeveloped bluntness of body and mind; however, true inbred vulgarity comes with a terrible callousness that, in extreme cases, is capable of every kind of base habit and crime, without fear, pleasure, horror, or pity. It’s in the dull hand and the dead heart, in the unhealthy habits, and in the hardened conscience that people become vulgar; they are permanently vulgar, precisely in proportion to their inability to feel empathy—quick understanding—of all that can be accurately called the “tact” or “touch-faculty” of body and soul: that tact which the Mimosa possesses among trees, which the pure woman has more than any other being;—fineness and fullness of sensation, beyond reason;—the guide and sanctifier of reason itself. Reason can only determine what is true:—it is the God-given passion of humanity that can truly recognize what God has made good.

We come then to that great concourse of the Dead, not merely to know from them what is True, but chiefly to feel with them what is just.  Now, to feel with them, we must be like them; and none of us can become that without pains.  As the true knowledge is disciplined and tested knowledge,—not the first thought that comes, so the true passion is disciplined and tested passion,—not the first passion that comes.  The first that come are the vain, the false, the treacherous; if you yield to them they will lead you wildly and far, in vain pursuit, in hollow enthusiasm, till you have no true purpose and no true passion left.  Not that any feeling possible to humanity is in itself wrong, but only wrong when undisciplined.  Its nobility is in its force and justice; it is wrong when it is weak, and felt for paltry cause.  There is a mean wonder, as of a child who sees a juggler tossing golden balls; and this is base, if you will.  But do you think that the wonder is ignoble, or the sensation less, with which every human soul is called to watch the golden balls of heaven tossed through the night by the Hand that made them?  There is a mean curiosity, as of a child opening a forbidden door, or a servant prying into her master’s business;—and a noble curiosity, questioning, in the front of danger, the source of the great river beyond the sand,—the place of the great continents beyond the sea;—a nobler curiosity still, which questions of the source of the River of Life, and of the space of the Continent of Heaven,—things which “the angels desire to look into.”  So the anxiety is ignoble, with which you linger over the course and catastrophe of an idle tale; but do you think the anxiety is less, or greater, with which you watch, or ought to watch, the dealings of fate and destiny with the life of an agonized nation?  Alas! it is the narrowness, selfishness, minuteness, of your sensation that you have to deplore in England at this day;—sensation which spends itself in bouquets and speeches: in revellings and junketings; in sham fights and gay puppet shows, while you can look on and see noble nations murdered, man by man, without an effort or a tear.

We arrive then at the vast gathering of the Dead, not just to learn from them what is True, but mainly to share in their sense of what is just. To empathize with them, we must be like them; and none of us can achieve that without effort. Just as true knowledge is disciplined and tested knowledge—not just the first thought that pops into your head—true passion is also disciplined and tested passion—not merely the first feelings that arise. The initial feelings that come are often empty, false, and deceptive; if you give in to them, they will lead you astray in a fruitless chase, filled with hollow excitement, until you have no real purpose or genuine passion left. It’s not that any feeling possible for humanity is inherently wrong, but it is wrong when it lacks discipline. Its greatness lies in its strength and fairness; it becomes wrong when it is weak and motivated by trivial reasons. There’s a shallow wonder, like a child watching a juggler throw golden balls in the air; and that is lowly, if you will. But do you think that the wonder is unworthy, or the feeling any less profound, when every human soul is called to observe the heavenly golden spheres flung through the night by the Hand that created them? There’s a petty curiosity, like a child sneaking through a forbidden door, or a servant snooping on her employer;—and then there’s a noble curiosity that, in the face of danger, seeks to discover the source of the great river beyond the sands,—the location of the vast continents beyond the ocean;—and an even nobler curiosity which questions the origin of the River of Life and the expanse of the Continent of Heaven,—things “the angels long to understand.” Thus, the anxiety is unworthy when you dwell on the plot and tragedy of a meaningless story; but do you think the anxiety is less important, or more significant, when you observe, or should observe, the workings of fate and destiny in the life of a suffering nation? Sadly, it is the narrow-mindedness, selfishness, and triviality of your feelings that you must lament in England today;—feelings that are spent on parties and speeches: on celebrations and indulgence; in fake battles and cheerful puppet shows, while you can sit back and watch noble nations being destroyed, one by one, without a struggle or a tear.

I said “minuteness” and “selfishness” of sensation, but it would have been enough to have said “injustice” or “unrighteousness” of sensation.  For as in nothing is a gentleman better to be discerned from a vulgar person, so in nothing is a gentle nation (such nations have been) better to be discerned from a mob, than in this,—that their feelings are constant and just, results of due contemplation, and of equal thought.  You can talk a mob into anything; its feelings may be—usually are—on the whole, generous and right; but it has no foundation for them, no hold of them; you may tease or tickle it into any, at your pleasure; it thinks by infection, for the most part, catching an opinion like a cold, and there is nothing so little that it will not roar itself wild about, when the fit is on;—nothing so great but it will forget in an hour, when the fit is past.  But a gentleman’s, or a gentle nation’s, passions are just, measured, and continuous.  A great nation, for instance, does not spend its entire national wits for a couple of months in weighing evidence of a single ruffian’s having done a single murder; and for a couple of years see its own children murder each other by their thousands or tens of thousands a day, considering only what the effect is likely to be on the price of cotton, and caring no wise to determine which side of battle is in the wrong.  Neither does a great nation send its poor little boys to jail for stealing six walnuts; and allow its bankrupts to steal their hundreds of thousands with a bow, and its bankers, rich with poor men’s savings, to close their doors “under circumstances over which they have no control,” with a “by your leave;” and large landed estates to be bought by men who have made their money by going with armed steamers up and down the China Seas, selling opium at the cannon’s mouth, and altering, for the benefit of the foreign nation, the common highwayman’s demand of “your money or your life,” into that of “your money and your life.”  Neither does a great nation allow the lives of its innocent poor to be parched out of them by fog fever, and rotted out of them by dunghill plague, for the sake of sixpence a life extra per week to its landlords; [11] and then debate, with drivelling tears, and diabolical sympathies, whether it ought not piously to save, and nursingly cherish, the lives of its murderers.  Also, a great nation having made up its mind that hanging is quite the wholesomest process for its homicides in general, can yet with mercy distinguish between the degrees of guilt in homicides; and does not yelp like a pack of frost-pinched wolf-cubs on the blood-track of an unhappy crazed boy, or grey-haired clodpate Othello, “perplexed i’ the extreme,” at the very moment that it is sending a Minister of the Crown to make polite speeches to a man who is bayoneting young girls in their fathers’ sight, and killing noble youths in cool blood, faster than a country butcher kills lambs in spring.  And, lastly, a great nation does not mock Heaven and its Powers, by pretending belief in a revelation which asserts the love of money to be the root of all evil, and declaring, at the same time, that it is actuated, and intends to be actuated, in all chief national deeds and measures, by no other love. [12]

I mentioned the “smallness” and “selfishness” of feelings, but it would have sufficed to just say “injustice” or “immorality” of feelings. Just as it’s hard to distinguish a gentleman from a common person in certain situations, it’s even harder to tell a noble nation from a mob based on this: their feelings are consistent and fair, stemming from careful consideration and balanced thought. You can persuade a mob to feel anything; its sentiments might be—often are—generous and correct overall, but they lack a solid foundation, and you can easily manipulate them; they react based on what’s fashionable, catching opinions like a cold, and there's nothing so trivial that they won't go wild about when they’re in the moment; nothing so significant that they won’t forget within an hour once the moment passes. However, a gentleman’s or a noble nation’s emotions are fair, measured, and steady. For example, a great nation doesn’t spend all its collective wisdom for months deliberating over the evidence of a single criminal committing one murder while ignoring its own children murdering each other by the thousands every day, only considering how it will affect cotton prices, and showing no interest in which side of a conflict is in the wrong. A great nation doesn’t throw its young boys in jail for stealing six walnuts while letting its bankrupts steal hundreds of thousands without consequence, and allowing bankers, enriched by the savings of the poor, to close their businesses “due to circumstances beyond their control,” with a polite “by your leave”; nor does it permit large estates to be bought by individuals who made their fortunes by sailing armed ships in the China Seas, selling opium at gunpoint, and changing the common highwayman’s demand from “your money or your life” to “your money and your life.” A great nation also doesn’t let innocent lives be drained away by fog fever and eroded by diseases for the sake of an extra sixpence per week to its landlords; and then debate, with misguided sympathy, whether it should compassionately save and nurture the lives of its murderers. Furthermore, a great nation, having decided that hanging is the best solution for murderers overall, can still show mercy in distinguishing the degrees of guilt among them; it doesn’t howl like a pack of frostbitten wolf cubs on the trail of a disturbed young boy or an older man like Othello, “in extreme perplexity,” at the same time that it's sending a government official to make courteous speeches to someone who is bayoneting young girls in front of their fathers and killing innocent young men in cold blood, faster than a butcher slaughters lambs in spring. Lastly, a great nation doesn’t mock Heaven and its powers by pretending to believe a revelation that claims the love of money is the root of all evil while simultaneously stating that its main national actions and measures are driven by no other love.

My friends, I do not know why any of us should talk about reading.  We want some sharper discipline than that of reading; but, at all events, be assured, we cannot read.  No reading is possible for a people with its mind in this state.  No sentence of any great writer is intelligible to them.  It is simply and sternly impossible for the English public, at this moment, to understand any thoughtful writing,—so incapable of thought has it become in its insanity of avarice.  Happily, our disease is, as yet, little worse than this incapacity of thought; it is not corruption of the inner nature; we ring true still, when anything strikes home to us; and though the idea that everything should “pay” has infected our every purpose so deeply, that even when we would play the good Samaritan, we never take out our two pence and give them to the host, without saying, “When I come again, thou shalt give me fourpence,” there is a capacity of noble passion left in our hearts’ core.  We show it in our work—in our war,—even in those unjust domestic affections which make us furious at a small private wrong, while we are polite to a boundless public one: we are still industrious to the last hour of the day, though we add the gambler’s fury to the labourer’s patience; we are still brave to the death, though incapable of discerning true cause for battle; and are still true in affection to our own flesh, to the death, as the sea-monsters are, and the rock-eagles.  And there is hope for a nation while this can be still said of it.  As long as it holds its life in its hand, ready to give it for its honour (though a foolish honour), for its love (though a selfish love), and for its business (though a base business), there is hope for it.  But hope only; for this instinctive, reckless virtue cannot last.  No nation can last, which has made a mob of itself, however generous at heart.  It must discipline its passions, and direct them, or they will discipline it, one day, with scorpion whips.  Above all, a nation cannot last as a money-making mob: it cannot with impunity,—it cannot with existence,—go on despising literature, despising science, despising art, despising nature, despising compassion, and concentrating its soul on Pence.  Do you think these are harsh or wild words?  Have patience with me but a little longer.  I will prove their truth to you, clause by clause.

My friends, I’m not sure why any of us should discuss reading. We need a stronger discipline than just reading; however, we can’t ignore that we’re unable to read. It’s simply impossible for a people in this mindset to engage with literature. They can't grasp any significant work from great writers. Right now, the English public can’t comprehend any thoughtful writing—its capacity for thought has been overwhelmed by an obsession with greed. Fortunately, our issue is, for now, just this lack of thought; it hasn’t corrupted our inner selves; we still resonate truthfully when something truly impacts us. Even though the notion that everything should “pay off” has deeply tainted our motives to the point that even when we want to help someone, we can’t give without expecting more in return, there remains a spark of noble passion within us. We display this in our work, in our struggles—even in those unjust personal relationships that make us outraged over small private injustices while we remain polite about vast public ones: we still work hard until the end of the day, but we combine the gambler’s frenzy with the laborer’s patience; we remain courageous to the end, even if we can’t recognize the true reasons for fighting; and we stay devoted to our own kin until the end, just like sea creatures or eagles. There’s hope for a nation as long as this can still be said about it. As long as it’s willing to risk its life for its honor (even if it’s a foolish honor), for its love (even if it’s a selfish love), and for its business (even if it’s a disreputable business), there is hope. But it’s only hope; this instinctual, reckless virtue can’t endure. No nation can survive if it becomes a chaotic mob, no matter how generous its heart may be. It must control and guide its passions, or those passions will eventually control it with harsh consequences. Above all, a nation can’t endure as a money-driven mob: it can’t thrive, and it won’t survive, if it continues to despise literature, science, art, nature, and compassion, focusing solely on profit. Do you think these words are harsh or extreme? Please, bear with me a little longer. I’ll prove their truth to you, point by point.

(I.)  I say first we have despised literature.  What do we, as a nation, care about books?  How much do you think we spend altogether on our libraries, public or private, as compared with what we spend on our horses?  If a man spends lavishly on his library, you call him mad—a bibliomaniac.  But you never call any one a horsemaniac, though men ruin themselves every day by their horses, and you do not hear of people ruining themselves by their books.  Or, to go lower still, how much do you think the contents of the book-shelves of the United Kingdom, public and private, would fetch, as compared with the contents of its wine-cellars?  What position would its expenditure on literature take, as compared with its expenditure on luxurious eating?  We talk of food for the mind, as of food for the body: now a good book contains such food inexhaustibly; it is a provision for life, and for the best part of us; yet how long most people would look at the best book before they would give the price of a large turbot for it?  Though there have been men who have pinched their stomachs and bared their backs to buy a book, whose libraries were cheaper to them, I think, in the end, than most men’s dinners are.  We are few of us put to such trial, and more the pity; for, indeed, a precious thing is all the more precious to us if it has been won by work or economy; and if public libraries were half so costly as public dinners, or books cost the tenth part of what bracelets do, even foolish men and women might sometimes suspect there was good in reading, as well as in munching and sparkling: whereas the very cheapness of literature is making even wise people forget that if a book is worth reading, it is worth buying.  No book is worth anything which is not worth much; nor is it serviceable, until it has been read, and re-read, and loved, and loved again; and marked, so that you can refer to the passages you want in it, as a soldier can seize the weapon he needs in an armoury, or a housewife bring the spice she needs from her store.  Bread of flour is good; but there is bread, sweet as honey, if we would eat it, in a good book; and the family must be poor indeed, which, once in their lives, cannot, for, such multipliable barley-loaves, pay their baker’s bill.  We call ourselves a rich nation, and we are filthy and foolish enough to thumb each other’s books out of circulating libraries!

(I.) I say first that we have overlooked literature. What do we, as a nation, care about books? How much do you think we spend in total on our libraries, public or private, compared to what we spend on our horses? If someone spends extravagantly on their library, you call them crazy—a bibliomaniac. But you never call anyone a horsemaniac, even though people ruin themselves every day because of their horses, and you don’t hear about people ruining themselves because of their books. Or to go even lower, how much do you think the contents of the bookshelves of the United Kingdom, public and private, would be worth compared to the contents of its wine cellars? What place would its spending on literature hold compared to its spending on fancy dining? We talk about food for the mind just like we talk about food for the body: a good book has that kind of food endlessly; it’s a provision for life and for our best selves; yet how long would most people look at the best book before they would spend the price of a large fish for it? Although there have been people who’ve sacrificed their meals and comforts to buy a book, whose libraries turned out to be cheaper for them in the end than most dinners are for others. Few of us face such trials, which is unfortunate; because indeed, something precious becomes even more valuable when it is earned through effort or saving. If public libraries were as expensive as public dinners, or if books cost even a fraction of what jewelry does, even foolish men and women might sometimes realize that there’s value in reading, just like there is in eating and drinking. However, the very cheapness of literature leads even wise people to forget that if a book is worth reading, it’s worth buying. No book is worth anything that isn't worth much; nor is it useful until it has been read, re-read, loved, and cherished; and marked, so you can refer to the parts you want, just as a soldier can grab the weapon he needs from an armory, or a housewife can get the spices she needs from her pantry. Bread made from flour is good; but there’s bread as sweet as honey, if we choose to enjoy it, in a good book; and a family must be really poor if they can’t, at least once in their lives, pay their baker’s bill for such abundant offerings. We call ourselves a wealthy nation, and yet we are foolish enough to thumb through each other’s books from circulating libraries!

(II.)  I say we have despised science.  “What!” you exclaim, “are we not foremost in all discovery, [13] and is not the whole world giddy by reason, or unreason, of our inventions?”  Yes; but do you suppose that is national work?  That work is all done in spite of the nation; by private people’s zeal and money.  We are glad enough, indeed, to make our profit of science; we snap up anything in the way of a scientific bone that has meat on it, eagerly enough; but if the scientific man comes for a bone or a crust to us, that is another story.  What have we publicly done for science?  We are obliged to know what o’clock it is, for the safety of our ships, and therefore we pay for an observatory; and we allow ourselves, in the person of our Parliament, to be annually tormented into doing something, in a slovenly way, for the British Museum; sullenly apprehending that to be a place for keeping stuffed birds in, to amuse our children.  If anybody will pay for their own telescope, and resolve another nebula, we cackle over the discernment as if it were our own; if one in ten thousand of our hunting squires suddenly perceives that the earth was indeed made to be something else than a portion for foxes, and burrows in it himself, and tells us where the gold is, and where the coals, we understand that there is some use in that; and very properly knight him: but is the accident of his having found out how to employ himself usefully any credit to us?  (The negation of such discovery among his brother squires may perhaps be some discredit to us, if we would consider of it.)  But if you doubt these generalities, here is one fact for us all to meditate upon, illustrative of our love of science.  Two years ago there was a collection of the fossils of Solenhofen to be sold in Bavaria; the best in existence, containing many specimens unique for perfectness, and one unique as an example of a species (a whole kingdom of unknown living creatures being announced by that fossil).  This collection, of which the mere market worth, among private buyers, would probably have been some thousand or twelve hundred pounds, was offered to the English nation for seven hundred: but we would not give seven hundred, and the whole series would have been in the Munich Museum at this moment, if Professor Owen [14] had not, with loss of his own time, and patient tormenting of the British public in person of its representatives, got leave to give four hundred pounds at once, and himself become answerable for the other three! which the said public will doubtless pay him eventually, but sulkily, and caring nothing about the matter all the while; only always ready to cackle if any credit comes of it.  Consider, I beg of you, arithmetically, what this fact means.  Your annual expenditure for public purposes, (a third of it for military apparatus,) is at least 50 millions.  Now 700l. is to 50,000,000l. roughly, as seven pence to two thousand pounds.  Suppose, then, a gentleman of unknown income, but whose wealth was to be conjectured from the fact that he spent two thousand a year on his park-walls and footmen only, professes himself fond of science; and that one of his servants comes eagerly to tell him that an unique collection of fossils, giving clue to a new era of creation, is to be had for the sum of seven pence sterling; and that the gentleman who is fond of science, and spends two thousand a year on his park, answers, after keeping his servant waiting several months, “Well!  I’ll give you fourpence for them, if you will be answerable for the extra threepence yourself, till next year!”

(II.) I say we have overlooked science. “What!” you shout, “aren’t we leading the way in every discovery, [13] and isn’t the whole world buzzing, for better or worse, because of our inventions?” Yes, but do you think that’s a national accomplishment? That work is done despite the nation, thanks to the passion and money of private individuals. We’re quite happy to profit from science; we eagerly latch onto any scientific discoveries that seem worthwhile, but if the scientist comes to us looking for support, that’s a different story. What have we publicly contributed to science? We need to know the time for the safety of our ships, so we pay for an observatory; and we allow ourselves, through our Parliament, to be annually pressured into contributing, rather lazily, to the British Museum, with a dull notion that it’s just a place for displaying stuffed birds to entertain our kids. If someone pays for their own telescope and discovers another nebula, we’ll brag about that achievement as if it were our own; if one in ten thousand of our wealthy landowners figures out that the earth could be used for something other than fox hunting, and digs into it himself to find gold and coal, we recognize there’s value in that and appropriately knight him. But does his useful discovery reflect any credit on us? (The fact that most of his peers don’t make similar discoveries might be a slight against us if we actually considered it.) But if you’re skeptical about these generalizations, here’s a fact for us all to ponder that highlights our attitude toward science. Two years ago, a collection of Solenhofen fossils was up for sale in Bavaria; it was the best in existence, containing many uniquely perfect specimens, and one that represented an entire unknown kingdom of creatures. This collection, which would have easily fetched a thousand to twelve hundred pounds among private buyers, was offered to the English nation for seven hundred pounds. We wouldn’t even pay seven hundred, and the whole collection would have ended up in the Munich Museum right now if Professor Owen [14] hadn’t, at his own expense and after putting up with the British public’s representatives, managed to secure the funding to pay four hundred pounds upfront and taken on the other three hundred himself! The public will probably reimburse him eventually, but grudgingly and without caring about it; always ready to boast if there’s any glory in it for them. Consider this fact analytically and see what it means. Your annual spending for public purposes, with about a third allocated for military expenses, is at least fifty million. Seven hundred l. is to fifty million l. roughly, as seven pence is to two thousand pounds. So let’s say there’s a gentleman of unknown wealth, whose affluence you might guess from the fact that he spends two thousand a year just on his park walls and footmen, and he claims to have a love for science; then one of his servants eagerly comes to tell him that a unique fossil collection, revealing clues to a new era of creation, can be had for the modest sum of seven pence sterling; and this science-loving gentleman, who spends two thousand a year on his park, replies, after keeping his servant waiting several months, “Well! I’ll give you fourpence for them if you can cover the extra threepence yourself until next year!”

(III.)  I say you have despised Art!  “What!” you again answer, “have we not Art exhibitions, miles long? and do we not pay thousands of pounds for single pictures? and have we not Art schools and institutions,—more than ever nation had before?”  Yes, truly, but all that is for the sake of the shop.  You would fain sell canvas as well as coals, and crockery as well as iron; you would take every other nation’s bread out of its mouth if you could; [15] not being able to do that, your ideal of life is to stand in the thoroughfares of the world, like Ludgate apprentices, screaming to every passer-by, “What d’ye lack?”  You know nothing of your own faculties or circumstances; you fancy that, among your damp, flat, fat fields of clay, you can have as quick art-fancy as the Frenchman among his bronzed vines, or the Italian under his volcanic cliffs;—that Art may be learned, as book-keeping is, and when learned, will give you more books to keep.  You care for pictures, absolutely, no more than you do for the bills pasted on your dead walls.  There is always room on the walls for the bills to be read,—never for the pictures to be seen.  You do not know what pictures you have (by repute) in the country, nor whether they are false or true, nor whether they are taken care of or not; in foreign countries, you calmly see the noblest existing pictures in the world rotting in abandoned wreck—(in Venice you saw the Austrian guns deliberately pointed at the palaces containing them), and if you heard that all the fine pictures in Europe were made into sand-bags to-morrow on the Austrian forts, it would not trouble you so much as the chance of a brace or two of game less in your own bags, in a day’s shooting.  That is your national love of Art.

(III.) I say you have disrespected Art! “What!” you reply, “don’t we have art exhibitions stretching for miles? And don’t we spend thousands of pounds on single pieces? Don’t we have more art schools and institutions than any nation has ever had before?” Yes, that may be true, but it’s all for the sake of business. You want to sell canvas just like you sell coal, and dishes just like you sell iron; you’d take food from every other nation if you could; not being able to do that, your ideal life is to stand in the bustling streets of the world, like apprentices in Ludgate, shouting to every passerby, “What do you need?” You know nothing about your own talents or situation; you think that, among your damp, flat, uninteresting fields of clay, you can have the same artistic vision as the Frenchman in his sun-kissed vineyards or the Italian under his volcanic cliffs; you believe Art can be learned like bookkeeping and that once mastered, it’ll just give you more books to account for. You genuinely care for paintings, not any more than you do for the bills pasted on your lifeless walls. There’s always room on the walls for the bills to be seen—never for the paintings to be appreciated. You have no idea what paintings you supposedly have in the country, whether they are real or fake, or if they are being cared for; in foreign countries, you coolly watch the finest art in the world decay in abandoned ruins—(in Venice, you saw the Austrian guns aimed directly at the palaces containing them), and if you heard that all the great paintings in Europe were turned into sandbags for the Austrian forts tomorrow, it wouldn't bother you as much as the thought of having one or two fewer game birds in your hunting bags for the day. That is your national love of Art.

(IV.)  You have despised Nature; that is to say, all the deep and sacred sensations of natural scenery.  The French revolutionists made stables of the cathedrals of France; you have made race-courses of the cathedrals of the earth.  Your one conception of pleasure is to drive in railroad carriages round their aisles, and eat off their altars. [16] You have put a railroad-bridge over the falls of Schaffhausen.  You have tunnelled the cliffs of Lucerne by Tell’s chapel; you have destroyed the Clarens shore of the Lake of Geneva; there is not a quiet valley in England that you have not filled with bellowing fire; there is no particle left of English land which you have not trampled coal ashes into [17]—nor any foreign city in which the spread of your presence is not marked among its fair old streets and happy gardens by a consuming white leprosy of new hotels and perfumers’ shops: the Alps themselves, which your own poets used to love so reverently, you look upon as soaped poles in a bear-garden, which you set yourselves to climb and slide down again, with “shrieks of delight.”  When you are past shrieking, having no human articulate voice to say you are glad with, you fill the quietude of their valleys with gunpowder blasts, and rush home, red with cutaneous eruption of conceit, and voluble with convulsive hiccough of self-satisfaction.  I think nearly the two sorrowfullest spectacles I have ever seen in humanity, taking the deep inner significance of them, are the English mobs in the valley of Chamouni, amusing themselves with firing rusty howitzers; and the Swiss vintagers of Zurich expressing their Christian thanks for the gift of the vine, by assembling in knots in the “towers of the vineyards,” and slowly loading and firing horse-pistols from morning till evening.  It is pitiful, to have dim conceptions of duty; more pitiful, it seems to me, to have conceptions like these, of mirth.

(IV.) You have disdained Nature; that is to say, all the profound and sacred feelings that come from natural landscapes. The French revolutionaries turned the cathedrals of France into stables; you have turned the cathedrals of the earth into racetracks. Your only idea of enjoyment is riding in train cars around their aisles and eating off their altars. [16] You have built a railroad bridge over the falls of Schaffhausen. You have tunneled through the cliffs of Lucerne by Tell’s chapel; you have ruined the Clarens shore of Lake Geneva; there isn’t a peaceful valley in England that you haven’t filled with roaring fire; there’s not a single piece of English land you haven’t trampled with coal dust [17]—nor any foreign city where the spread of your presence isn’t marked among its beautiful old streets and lovely gardens by a consuming white blight of new hotels and perfumeries: even the Alps, which your own poets once revered, you view as soaped poles in a bear-garden, which you set out to climb and slide down again, with “screams of delight.” When you are done screaming, having no human voice to express your happiness, you fill the stillness of their valleys with blasts of gunpowder, and rush home, flushed with the rash of egotism and babbling with the spasms of self-satisfaction. I think almost the two saddest sights I’ve ever witnessed in humanity, taking their deep inner significance into account, are the English crowds in the valley of Chamouni, entertaining themselves by firing rusty howitzers; and the Swiss grape harvesters in Zurich showing their Christian gratitude for the gift of the vine by gathering in groups in the “towers of the vineyards,” and slowly loading and firing pistols from morning to night. It’s pitiful to have vague ideas of duty; but it seems even more pitiful to have such ideas as these when it comes to joy.

Lastly.  You despise compassion.  There is no need of words of mine for proof of this.  I will merely print one of the newspaper paragraphs which I am in the habit of cutting out and throwing into my store-drawer; here is one from a ‘Daily Telegraph’ of an early date this year (1867); (date which, though by me carelessly left unmarked, is easily discoverable; for on the back of the slip there is the announcement that “yesterday the seventh of the special services of this year was performed by the Bishop of Ripon in St. Paul’s”;) it relates only one of such facts as happen now daily; this by chance having taken a form in which it came before the coroner.  I will print the paragraph in red.  Be sure, the facts themselves are written in that colour, in a book which we shall all of us, literate or illiterate, have to read our page of, some day.

Lastly. You hate compassion. You don't need my words to prove this. I'll just print one of the newspaper clippings I usually cut out and put in my storage drawer; here’s one from the ‘Daily Telegraph’ from early this year (1867); (the date, though left unmarked by me, can be easily found; on the back of the slip, it says that “yesterday the seventh of the special services of this year was performed by the Bishop of Ripon in St. Paul’s”;) it tells just one of the many incidents that happen daily; this one happened to be presented to the coroner. I’ll print the paragraph in red. Just know, the facts themselves are written in that color, in a book that we all, whether we can read or not, will have to face someday.

An inquiry was held on Friday by Mr. Richards, deputy coroner, at the White Horse Tavern, Christ Church, Spitalfields, respecting the death of Michael Collins, aged 58 years.  Mary Collins, a miserable-looking woman, said that she lived with the deceased and his son in a room at 2, Cobb’s Court, Christ Church.  Deceased was a “translator” of boots.  Witness went out and bought old boots; deceased and his son made them into good ones, and then witness sold them for what she could get at the shops, which was very little indeed.  Deceased and his son used to work night and day to try and get a little bread and tea, and pay for the room (2s. a week), so as to keep the home together.  On Friday-night-week deceased got up from his bench and began to shiver.  He threw down the boots, saying, “Somebody else must finish them when I am gone, for I can do no more.”  There was no fire, and he said, “I would be better if I was warm.”  Witness therefore took two pairs of translated boots [18] to sell at the shop, but she could only get 14d. for the two pairs, for the people at the shop said, “We must have our profit.”  Witness got 14lb. of coal, and a little tea and bread.  Her son sat up the whole night to make the “translations,” to get money, but deceased died on Saturday morning.  The family never had enough to eat.—Coroner: “It seems to me deplorable that you did not go into the workhouse.”  Witness: “We wanted the comforts of our little home.”  A juror asked what the comforts were, for he only saw a little straw in the corner of the room, the windows of which were broken.  The witness began to cry, and said that they had a quilt and other little things.  The deceased said he never would go into the workhouse.  In summer, when the season was good, they sometimes made as much as 10s. profit in the week.  They then always saved towards the next week, which was generally a bad one.  In winter they made not half so much.  For three years they had been getting from bad to worse.—Cornelius Collins said that he had assisted his father since 1847.  They used to work so far into the night that both nearly lost their eyesight.  Witness now had a film over his eyes.  Five years ago deceased applied to the parish for aid.  The relieving officer gave him a 4lb. loaf, and told him if he came again he should “get the stones.” [19]  That disgusted deceased, and he would have nothing to do with them since.  They got worse and worse until last Friday week, when they had not even a half-penny to buy a candle.  Deceased then lay down on the straw, and said he could not live till morning.—A juror: “You are dying of starvation yourself, and you ought to go into the house until the summer.”—Witness: “If we went in we should die.  When we come out in the summer we should be like people dropped from the sky.  No one would know us, and we would not have even a room.  I could work now if I had food, for my sight would get better.”  Dr. G. P. Walker said deceased died from syncope, from exhaustion from want of food.  The deceased had had no bedclothes.  For four months he had had nothing but bread to eat.  There was not a particle of fat in the body.  There was no disease, but, if there had been medical attendance, he might have survived the syncope or fainting.  The Coroner having remarked upon the painful nature of the case, the jury returned the following verdict: “That deceased died from exhaustion from want of food and the common necessaries of life; also through want of medical aid.”

On Friday, Mr. Richards, the deputy coroner, held an inquiry at the White Horse Tavern in Christ Church, Spitalfields, regarding the death of 58-year-old Michael Collins. Mary Collins, visibly upset, said that she lived with him and their son in a room at 2, Cobb’s Court, Christ Church. The deceased was a "translator" of boots. She would buy old boots for them to fix up, and then she sold them for whatever little money she could get at the shops. They worked day and night to earn enough for bread, tea, and to pay for their room (which cost 2 shillings a week) so they could stay together as a family. The Friday night before he died, he got up from his bench, started shivering, dropped the boots, and said, “Somebody else must finish them when I am gone, for I can do no more.” There was no fire, and he remarked, “I would be better if I was warm.” She took two pairs of repaired boots to sell, but she only got 14 pence for them, as the shop owners insisted on making their profit. With that money, she bought 14 pounds of coal, along with some tea and bread. Her son stayed up all night working on the "translations" to earn money, but the deceased died on Saturday morning. The family never had enough to eat. —Coroner: “It seems deplorable that you didn’t go into the workhouse.” Witness: “We wanted the comforts of our little home.” A juror asked what those comforts were since he only noticed a small amount of straw in the corner of the room, which had broken windows. The witness started to cry, saying they had a quilt and other little things. The deceased had insisted he would never go into the workhouse. During the summer, when business was better, they sometimes made as much as 10 shillings in profit each week. They would save that for the next week, which was usually worse. In winter, they earned far less. For the past three years, their situation had gotten worse. —Cornelius Collins said he had been helping his father since 1847, often working late into the night, nearly losing their eyesight. Now he had a film over his own eyes. Five years ago, the deceased asked the parish for help. The relieving officer gave him a 4-pound loaf and warned him that if he came back, he would “get the stones.” That disgusted the deceased, who hadn’t asked for help since. Their condition continued to worsen until the Friday before last when they didn’t even have half a penny to buy a candle. The deceased then lay down on the straw, saying he couldn't survive until morning. —A juror: “You’re starving yourself, and you should go into the workhouse until summer.” —Witness: “If we went in, we would die. When we came out in the summer, we would be like strangers. No one would recognize us, and we wouldn’t even have a room. I could work now if I had food, as my sight would improve.” Dr. G. P. Walker stated that the deceased died from syncope due to exhaustion from lack of food. The deceased had no bedclothes and for four months had eaten nothing but bread. There was no fat on his body. There was no disease, but if he had received medical attention, he might have survived the syncope. After recognizing the painful nature of the case, the coroner noted that the jury returned the following verdict: “That the deceased died from exhaustion due to lack of food and basic necessities of life; also from the lack of medical aid.”

“Why would witness not go into the workhouse?” you ask.  Well, the poor seem to have a prejudice against the workhouse which the rich have not; for of course everyone who takes a pension from Government goes into the workhouse on a grand scale: [20] only the workhouses for the rich do not involve the idea of work, and should be called play-houses.  But the poor like to die independently, it appears; perhaps if we made the play-houses for them pretty and pleasant enough, or gave them their pensions at home, and allowed them a little introductory peculation with the public money, their minds might be reconciled to the conditions.  Meantime, here are the facts: we make our relief either so insulting to them, or so painful, that they rather die than take it at our hands; or, for third alternative, we leave them so untaught and foolish that they starve like brute creatures, wild and dumb, not knowing what to do, or what to ask.  I say, you despise compassion; if you did not, such a newspaper paragraph would be as impossible in a Christian country as a deliberate assassination permitted in its public streets. [21]  “Christian,” did I say?  Alas! if we were but wholesomely un-Christian, it would be impossible: it is our imaginary Christianity that helps us to commit these crimes, for we revel and luxuriate in our faith, for the lewd sensation of it; dressing it up, like everything else, in fiction.  The dramatic Christianity of the organ and aisle, of dawn-service and twilight-revival—the Christianity, which we do not fear to mix the mockery of, pictorially, with our play about the devil, in our Satanellas,—Roberts,—Fausts; chanting hymns through traceried windows for background effect, and artistically modulating the “Dio” through variation on variation of mimicked prayer: (while we distribute tracts, next day, for the benefit of uncultivated swearers, upon what we suppose to be the signification of the Third Commandment;—) this gas-lighted, and gas-inspired Christianity, we are triumphant in, and draw back the hem of our robes from the touch of the heretics who dispute it.  But to do a piece of common Christian righteousness in a plain English word or deed; to make Christian law any rule of life, and found one National act or hope thereon,—we know too well what our faith comes to for that!  You might sooner get lightning out of incense smoke than true action or passion out of your modern English religion.  You had better get rid of the smoke, and the organ pipes, both: leave them, and the Gothic windows, and the painted glass, to the property man; give up your carburetted hydrogen ghost in one healthy expiration, and look after Lazarus at the doorstep.  For there is a true Church wherever one hand meets another helpfully, and that is the only holy or Mother Church which ever was, or ever shall be.

“Why wouldn’t a witness go into the workhouse?” you ask. Well, it seems the poor have a bias against the workhouse that the rich don’t share; after all, everyone who receives a pension from the government experiences a grand scale of workhouse life: [20] only the workhouses for the wealthy don’t imply work and should instead be called playhouses. But it seems the poor prefer to die on their own terms; perhaps if we made the playhouses for them attractive and welcoming, or provided their pensions at home, and let them have a small taste of benefiting from public funds, they might accept the conditions. In the meantime, the reality is this: we make our assistance either so degrading or so painful that they would rather die than accept it from us; or, as a third option, we leave them so uneducated and unaware that they starve like wild, dumb animals, not knowing what to do or what to ask. I say you lack compassion; if you truly had it, such a newspaper article would be as unthinkable in a Christian country as allowing a premeditated murder in the streets. [21] “Christian,” did I say? Alas! If only we were genuinely un-Christian, it would be impossible: it’s our imagined Christianity that enables us to commit these wrongs, as we indulge in our faith for the thrill of it, dressing it up, like everything else, in fiction. The theatrical Christianity of the organ and aisle, of dawn services and twilight revivals—the kind of Christianity that we aren’t afraid to mock, pictorially mixing it with our stories about the devil in our Satanellas, —Roberts,—Fausts; singing hymns through stained glass for effect, and creatively modulating the “Dio” through variations of simulated prayer: (while we hand out tracts the next day for the benefit of unrefined swearers about what we think the Third Commandment means;—) this staged and gas-lit Christianity is what we take pride in, pulling our robes away from the touch of those who question it. But to perform a simple act of genuine Christian righteousness in plain English words or actions; to make Christian law any standard of living and base one National act or hope on it,—we know too well what our faith amounts to for that! You’d sooner get lightning from incense smoke than true action or passion from your modern English religion. You'd be better off discarding the smoke and the organ pipes; leave them, along with the Gothic windows and painted glass, to the prop master; take a deep breath and look after Lazarus at the doorstep. For there is a true Church wherever one hand meets another in kindness, and that’s the only holy or Mother Church that ever was, or ever will be.

All these pleasures then, and all these virtues, I repeat, you nationally despise.  You have, indeed, men among you who do not; by whose work, by whose strength, by whose life, by whose death, you live, and never thank them.  Your wealth, your amusement, your pride, would all be alike impossible, but for those whom you scorn or forget.  The policeman, who is walking up and down the black lane all night to watch the guilt you have created there; and may have his brains beaten out, and be maimed for life, at any moment, and never be thanked; the sailor wrestling with the sea’s rage; the quiet student poring over his book or his vial; the common worker, without praise, and nearly without bread, fulfilling his task as your horses drag your carts, hopeless, and spurned of all: these are the men by whom England lives; but they are not the nation; they are only the body and nervous force of it, acting still from old habit in a convulsive perseverance, while the mind is gone.  Our National wish and purpose are only to be amused; our National religion is the performance of church ceremonies, and preaching of soporific truth (or untruths) to keep the mob quietly at work, while we amuse ourselves; and the necessity for this amusement is fastening on us, as a feverous disease of parched throat and wandering eyes—senseless, dissolute, merciless.  How literally that word Dis-Ease, the Negation and impossibility of Ease, expresses the entire moral state of our English Industry and its Amusements!

All these pleasures and all these virtues, I say again, you as a nation despise. You do have some people among you who don’t; through their work, their strength, their lives, and the sacrifices they make, you thrive, and you never thank them. Your wealth, your entertainment, and your pride would all be impossible without those you scorn or overlook. The police officer who walks the dark street all night to oversee the consequences of your actions; he might get seriously hurt or even killed at any moment, and yet he never receives a thank you; the sailor battling the stormy sea; the quiet student absorbed in his book or his experiment; the ordinary worker, who hardly gets recognized and barely earns enough to survive, doing his job like your horses dragging your carts, hopeless and disregarded by everyone—these are the people who keep England going; but they are not the nation; they are merely its physical and driving force, still moving out of old habit in a desperate struggle while the true spirit is absent. Our national aim and goal are just to be entertained; our national religion is performing church rituals and preaching sleepy truths (or lies) to keep the masses docile while we enjoy ourselves; and this need for entertainment is taking hold of us like a feverish illness with a dry throat and wandering eyes—senseless, reckless, ruthless. How perfectly the word Dis-Ease, the absence and impossibility of Ease, captures the complete moral condition of our English Industry and its entertainments!

When men are rightly occupied, their amusement grows out of their work, as the colour-petals out of a fruitful flower;—when they are faithfully helpful and compassionate, all their emotions become steady, deep, perpetual, and vivifying to the soul as the natural pulse to the body.  But now, having no true business, we pour our whole masculine energy into the false business of money-making; and having no true emotion, we must have false emotions dressed up for us to play with, not innocently, as children with dolls, but guiltily and darkly, as the idolatrous Jews with their pictures on cavern walls, which men had to dig to detect.  The justice we do not execute, we mimic in the novel and on the stage; for the beauty we destroy in nature, we substitute the metamorphosis of the pantomime, and (the human nature of us imperatively requiring awe and sorrow of some kind) for the noble grief we should have borne with our fellows, and the pure tears we should have wept with them, we gloat over the pathos of the police court, and gather the night-dew of the grave.

When men are genuinely engaged, their enjoyment comes from their work, like the colorful petals of a fruitful flower;—when they are truly helpful and compassionate, their feelings become steady, deep, enduring, and revitalizing to the soul like the natural rhythm of the body. But now, lacking real purpose, we channel all our masculine energy into the false hustle of making money; and without genuine emotions, we need fake emotions dressed up for us to play with— not innocently, like kids with dolls, but shamefully and darkly, like idolatrous Jews with their images on cave walls that had to be dug up to find. The justice we don’t enact, we mimic in novels and on stage; for the beauty we ruin in nature, we replace with the transformations of entertainment, and (since our human nature urgently needs some kind of awe and sorrow) instead of the noble grief we should share with our peers and the pure tears we should have shed with them, we revel in the drama of the police court and collect the night dew from the grave.

It is difficult to estimate the true significance of these things; the facts are frightful enough;—the measure of national fault involved in them is perhaps not as great as it would at first seem.  We permit, or cause, thousands of deaths daily, but we mean no harm; we set fire to houses, and ravage peasants’ fields, yet we should be sorry to find we had injured anybody.  We are still kind at heart; still capable of virtue, but only as children are.  Chalmers, at the end of his long life, having had much power with the public, being plagued in some serious matter by a reference to “public opinion,” uttered the impatient exclamation, “The public is just a great baby!”  And the reason that I have allowed all these graver subjects of thought to mix themselves up with an inquiry into methods of reading, is that, the more I see of our national faults or miseries, the more they resolve themselves into conditions of childish illiterateness and want of education in the most ordinary habits of thought.  It is, I repeat, not vice, not selfishness, not dulness of brain, which we have to lament; but an unreachable schoolboy’s recklessness, only differing from the true schoolboy’s in its incapacity of being helped, because it acknowledges no master.

It's hard to gauge the real importance of these issues; the facts are pretty alarming;—the level of national wrongdoing involved in them might not be as large as it initially appears. We allow, or even cause, thousands of deaths every day, but we don't intend any harm; we set houses on fire and destroy farmers' fields, yet we would be upset to discover we had hurt anyone. We're still good at heart; still capable of doing the right thing, but only in a childlike way. Chalmers, at the end of his long life, having had significant influence with the public, became frustrated about a serious matter concerning “public opinion” and exclaimed, “The public is just a big baby!” The reason I've allowed these serious topics to mix with an exploration of reading methods is that, the more I observe our national flaws or struggles, the more they seem to boil down to a state of childish ignorance and a lack of education in even the most basic ways of thinking. It is, I repeat, not vice, not selfishness, not dullness of mind, that we need to regret; but an unreachable schoolboy's carelessness, differing from a real schoolboy's only in its inability to be guided, as it recognizes no authority.

There is a curious type of us given in one of the lovely, neglected works of the last of our great painters.  It is a drawing of Kirkby Lonsdale churchyard, and of its brook, and valley, and hills, and folded morning sky beyond.  And unmindful alike of these, and of the dead who have left these for other valleys and for other skies, a group of schoolboys have piled their little books upon a grave, to strike them off with stones.  So, also, we play with the words of the dead that would teach us, and strike them far from us with our bitter, reckless will; little thinking that those leaves which the wind scatters had been piled, not only upon a gravestone, but upon the seal of an enchanted vault—nay, the gate of a great city of sleeping kings, who would awake for us and walk with us, if we knew but how to call them by their names.  How often, even if we lift the marble entrance gate, do we but wander among those old kings in their repose, and finger the robes they lie in, and stir the crowns on their foreheads; and still they are silent to us, and seem but a dusty imagery; because we know not the incantation of the heart that would wake them;—which, if they once heard, they would start up to meet us in their power of long ago, narrowly to look upon us, and consider us; and, as the fallen kings of Hades meet the newly fallen, saying, “Art thou also become weak as we—art thou also become one of us?” so would these kings, with their undimmed, unshaken diadems, meet us, saying, “Art thou also become pure and mighty of heart as we—art thou also become one of us?”

There’s an interesting depiction found in one of the beautiful, overlooked works of the last of our great painters. It’s a drawing of the Kirkby Lonsdale churchyard, along with its brook, valley, hills, and the folded morning sky beyond. And completely ignoring all of this, as well as the dead who have left for other valleys and skies, a group of schoolboys has stacked their little books on a grave to throw stones at them. In a similar way, we play with the words of the dead who would teach us, casting them away with our harsh, reckless will; not realizing that those scattered pages had been placed not only on a gravestone but on the seal of an enchanted vault—indeed, the gate to a great city of sleeping kings, who would wake and walk with us if we only knew how to call them by their names. How often, even when we open the marble entrance gate, do we wander among those old kings in their rest, touching the robes they wear, and stirring the crowns on their heads; yet they remain silent, appearing only as dusty figures, because we don’t know the heart’s incantation that would awaken them;—which, if they ever heard it, they would rise to meet us with their power from long ago, gazing closely at us and considering us; and, just as the fallen kings of Hades greet the newly fallen, asking, “Have you also become weak like us—have you also become one of us?” so would these kings, with their unblemished, steadfast crowns, meet us, asking, “Have you also become pure and strong of heart like us—have you also become one of us?”

Mighty of heart, mighty of mind—“magnanimous”—to be this, is indeed to be great in life; to become this increasingly, is, indeed, to “advance in life,”—in life itself—not in the trappings of it.  My friends, do you remember that old Scythian custom, when the head of a house died?  How he was dressed in his finest dress, and set in his chariot, and carried about to his friends’ houses; and each of them placed him at his table’s head, and all feasted in his presence?  Suppose it were offered to you in plain words, as it is offered to you in dire facts, that you should gain this Scythian honour, gradually, while you yet thought yourself alive.  Suppose the offer were this: You shall die slowly; your blood shall daily grow cold, your flesh petrify, your heart beat at last only as a rusted group of iron valves.  Your life shall fade from you, and sink through the earth into the ice of Caina; but, day by day, your body shall be dressed more gaily, and set in higher chariots, and have more orders on its breast—crowns on its head, if you will.  Men shall bow before it, stare and shout round it, crowd after it up and down the streets; build palaces for it, feast with it at their tables’ heads all the night long; your soul shall stay enough within it to know what they do, and feel the weight of the golden dress on its shoulders, and the furrow of the crown-edge on the skull;—no more.  Would you take the offer, verbally made by the death-angel?  Would the meanest among us take it, think you?  Yet practically and verily we grasp at it, every one of us, in a measure; many of us grasp at it in its fulness of horror.  Every man accepts it, who desires to advance in life without knowing what life is; who means only that he is to get more horses, and more footmen, and more fortune, and more public honour, and—not more personal soul.  He only is advancing in life, whose heart is getting softer, whose blood warmer, whose brain quicker, whose spirit is entering into Living [22] peace.  And the men who have this life in them are the true lords or kings of the earth—they, and they only.  All other kingships, so far as they are true, are only the practical issue and expression of theirs; if less than this, they are either dramatic royalties,—costly shows, set off, indeed, with real jewels, instead of tinsel—but still only the toys of nations; or else they are no royalties at all, but tyrannies, or the mere active and practical issue of national folly; for which reason I have said of them elsewhere, “Visible governments are the toys of some nations, the diseases of others, the harness of some, the burdens of more.”

Mighty in heart, mighty in mind—“magnanimous”—to be this is truly to be great in life; to grow into this increasingly is, indeed, to “advance in life”—in life itself, not just in its superficial aspects. My friends, do you remember that old Scythian custom when the head of a household died? How he was dressed in his finest clothes, placed in his chariot, and taken around to his friends’ homes? Each of them would set him at the head of their table, and everyone would feast in his presence? Imagine it was offered to you in simple terms, just as it is presented to you in harsh reality, that you could gain this Scythian honor gradually, while you still believed yourself to be alive. Suppose the offer was this: You will die slowly; your blood will grow cold every day, your flesh will harden, your heart will eventually beat only like a rusty set of iron valves. Your life will fade away and sink into the earth, into the icy depths of Caina; but, day by day, your body will be dressed more extravagantly, placed in more elaborate chariots, and adorned with more medals—crowns on your head, if you like. People will bow before it, stare and shout around it, crowd after it in the streets; they’ll build palaces for it, feast with it at their tables all night long; your soul will linger enough within it to know what they are doing and feel the weight of the golden clothing on its shoulders and the crown’s edge on its skull—nothing more. Would you accept this offer, made plainly by the angel of death? Would the least among us agree to it, do you think? Yet practically and truly we reach for it, every one of us to some extent; many of us grasp it fully in its horror. Every person accepts it who wants to get ahead in life without understanding what life really is; who means only to acquire more horses, more servants, more fortune, and more public acclaim—not more personal soul. Only he is advancing in life whose heart is softening, whose blood is warming, whose mind is sharpening, whose spirit is finding Living peace. And those who have this life within them are the true rulers or kings of the earth—they, and they only. All other kingships, as far as they are genuine, are merely the practical outcome and expression of theirs; if they are less than this, they are either theatrical royalties—elaborate displays, indeed adorned with real jewels rather than tinsel—but still just national toys; or they are not royalties at all, but tyrannies, or the mere active consequences of national foolishness; for this reason, I have said elsewhere, “Visible governments are the toys of some nations, the diseases of others, the harness of some, the burdens of more.”

But I have no words for the wonder with which I hear Kinghood still spoken of, even among thoughtful men, as if governed nations were a personal property, and might be bought and sold, or otherwise acquired, as sheep, of whose flesh their king was to feed, and whose fleece he was to gather; as if Achilles’ indignant epithet of base kings, “people-eating,” were the constant and proper title of all monarchs; and the enlargement of a king’s dominion meant the same thing as the increase of a private man’s estate!  Kings who think so, however powerful, can no more be the true kings of the nation than gadflies are the kings of a horse; they suck it, and may drive it wild, but do not guide it.  They, and their courts, and their armies are, if one could see clearly, only a large species of marsh mosquito, with bayonet proboscis and melodious, band-mastered trumpeting, in the summer air; the twilight being, perhaps, sometimes fairer, but hardly more wholesome, for its glittering mists of midge companies.  The true kings, meanwhile, rule quietly, if at all, and hate ruling; too many of them make “il gran rifiuto;” and if they do not, the mob, as soon as they are likely to become useful to it, is pretty sure to make its “gran rifiuto” of them.

But I have no words for the amazement I feel when I hear people still talk about kingship, even among thoughtful individuals, as if ruled nations were personal possessions that could be bought and sold, or otherwise obtained, like sheep, whose flesh their king would use to feed himself and whose wool he would collect; as if Achilles’ angry description of base kings as “people-eating” was the usual and fitting label for all monarchs; and the expansion of a king’s territory meant the same as a private individual increasing their wealth! Kings who think this way, no matter how powerful they are, can never be the true rulers of the nation any more than gadflies can be the kings of a horse; they drain it and may drive it crazy, but they do not lead it. They, along with their courts and armies, are, if one could see clearly, just a large kind of marsh mosquito, with sharp mouthparts and noisy, band-led trumpeting in the summer air; the twilight may sometimes look more beautiful, but it’s hardly healthier for its sparkling mists filled with swarms of tiny insects. The true kings, meanwhile, govern quietly, if at all, and dislike ruling; too many of them make their “great refusal”; and if they don’t, the mob, as soon as it sees them as useful, is pretty likely to make its own “great refusal” of them.

Yet the visible king may also be a true one, some day, if ever day comes when he will estimate his dominion by the force of it,—not the geographical boundaries.  It matters very little whether Trent cuts you a cantel out here, or Rhine rounds you a castle less there.  But it does matter to you, king of men, whether you can verily say to this man, “Go,” and he goeth; and to another, “Come,” and he cometh.  Whether you can turn your people, as you can Trent—and where it is that you bid them come, and where go.  It matters to you, king of men, whether your people hate you, and die by you, or love you, and live by you.  You may measure your dominion by multitudes, better than by miles; and count degrees of love-latitude, not from, but to, a wonderfully warm and infinite equator.

But the visible king could also be a real king someday, if a day ever comes when he values his rule based on the power he holds—not just by his borders. It doesn't really matter if the Trent cuts off a piece of land here or if the Rhine takes away a castle there. What matters for you, king of men, is whether you can truly tell one person, “Go,” and they go; and to another, “Come,” and they come. Whether you can direct your people, as you can with the Trent—and where you ask them to go, and where you want them to come. It matters to you, king of men, whether your people hate you and die for you, or love you and thrive with you. You can measure your power by the number of people, better than by miles; and gauge the degrees of affection not from, but towards, a wonderfully warm and boundless equator.

Measure!—nay, you cannot measure.  Who shall measure the difference between the power of those who “do and teach,” and who are greatest in the kingdoms of earth, as of heaven—and the power of those who undo, and consume—whose power, at the fullest, is only the power of the moth and the rust?  Strange! to think how the Moth-kings lay up treasures for the moth; and the Rust-kings, who are to their peoples’ strength as rust to armour, lay up treasures for the rust; and the Robber-kings, treasures for the robber; but how few kings have ever laid up treasures that needed no guarding—treasures of which, the more thieves there were, the better!  Broidered robe, only to be rent; helm and sword, only to be dimmed; jewel and gold, only to be scattered;—there have been three kinds of kings who have gathered these.  Suppose there ever should arise a Fourth order of kings, who had read, in some obscure writing of long ago, that there was a Fourth kind of treasure, which the jewel and gold could not equal, neither should it be valued with pure gold.  A web made fair in the weaving, by Athena’s shuttle; an armour, forged in divine fire by Vulcanian force; a gold to be mined in the very sun’s red heart, where he sets over the Delphian cliffs;—deep-pictured tissue;—impenetrable armour;—potable gold!—the three great Angels of Conduct, Toil, and Thought, still calling to us, and waiting at the posts of our doors, to lead us, with their winged power, and guide us, with their unerring eyes, by the path which no fowl knoweth, and which the vulture’s eye has not seen!  Suppose kings should ever arise, who heard and believed this word, and at last gathered and brought forth treasures of—Wisdom—for their people?

Measure!—no, you can’t measure. Who can quantify the difference between those who “do and teach,” who are the greatest in the kingdoms of earth and heaven, and those who undo and consume—whose power, at its peak, is only like that of the moth and the rust? It’s strange to think how the Moth-kings collect treasures for the moth; and the Rust-kings, who diminish their people's strength just like rust to armor, cache up treasures for the rust; and the Robber-kings, treasure for the robber; but how few kings have ever gathered treasures that don’t need guarding—treasures that, the more thieves there are, the better! A broidered robe, just to be torn; a helm and sword, just to be dulled; jewels and gold, just to be scattered—there have been three types of kings who have amassed these. Imagine if a Fourth kind of kings ever emerged, who had read, in some forgotten writing from long ago, that there was a Fourth kind of treasure which jewels and gold couldn’t compare to, nor should it even be valued next to pure gold. A web beautifully woven, by Athena’s shuttle; armor forged in divine fire by Vulcan’s power; gold mined from the very heart of the sun, where it sets over the Delphian cliffs;—richly patterned fabric;—impenetrable armor;—drinkable gold!—the three great Angels of Conduct, Toil, and Thought, still calling to us, waiting at our doors to lead us with their winged power and guide us with their keen sight along the path that no bird knows, and which the vulture’s eye hasn’t seen! What if kings ever arose who heard and believed this word, and at last gathered and presented treasures of—Wisdom—for their people?

Think what an amazing business that would be!  How inconceivable, in the state of our present national wisdom!  That we should bring up our peasants to a book exercise instead of a bayonet exercise!—organise, drill, maintain with pay, and good generalship, armies of thinkers, instead of armies of stabbers!—find national amusement in reading-rooms as well as rifle-grounds; give prizes for a fair shot at a fact, as well as for a leaden splash on a target.  What an absurd idea it seems, put fairly in words, that the wealth of the capitalists of civilised nations should ever come to support literature instead of war!

Think about what an amazing business that would be! How unbelievable, given our current national mindset! That we should educate our workers with books instead of weapons!—organize, train, and pay armies of thinkers, instead of armies of fighters!—find national enjoyment in reading rooms as well as shooting ranges; award prizes for accurately hitting a fact, just like we do for hitting a target. What a ridiculous idea it sounds when you say it plainly, that the wealth of capitalists in civilized nations should ever go toward supporting literature instead of war!

Have yet patience with me, while I read you a single sentence out of the only book, properly to be called a book, that I have yet written myself, the one that will stand (if anything stand), surest and longest of all work of mine.

Have a little patience with me while I read you a single sentence from the only book that I can truly call my own—the one that will last the longest and stand the strongest among all my work.

“It is one very awful form of the operation of wealth in Europe that it is entirely capitalists’ wealth which supports unjust wars.  Just wars do not need so much money to support them; for most of the men who wage such, wage them gratis; but for an unjust war, men’s bodies and souls have both to be bought; and the best tools of war for them besides, which make such war costly to the maximum; not to speak of the cost of base fear, and angry suspicion, between nations which have not grace nor honesty enough in all their multitudes to buy an hour’s peace of mind with; as, at present, France and England, purchasing of each other ten millions sterling worth of consternation, annually (a remarkably light crop, half thorns and half aspen leaves, sown, reaped, and granaried by the ‘science’ of the modern political economist, teaching covetousness instead of truth).  And, all unjust war being supportable, if not by pillage of the enemy, only by loans from capitalists, these loans are repaid by subsequent taxation of the people, who appear to have no will in the matter, the capitalists’ will being the primary root of the war; but its real root is the covetousness of the whole nation, rendering it incapable of faith, frankness, or justice, and bringing about, therefore, in due time, his own separate loss and punishment to each person.”

“It’s a sad reality of how wealth works in Europe that only capitalists’ money funds unjust wars. Just wars don’t need as much funding; most people who fight for just causes do so voluntarily. However, an unjust war requires buying both the people and their loyalty, along with the most effective weapons, which makes such wars very expensive. We can’t forget the cost of fear and deep mistrust between nations that lack the grace or honesty to ensure even a moment of peace; right now, for instance, France and England spend ten million pounds' worth of anxiety on each other every year (a surprisingly low amount, consisting of half thorns and half aspen leaves, produced and harvested by the ‘science’ of modern political economists, who advocate for greed instead of truth). Since all unjust wars can be funded—if not through stealing from the enemy, then only through loans from capitalists—these loans are paid back through future taxes levied on the people, who seem to have no choice in the matter, with the will of the capitalists being the main reason for the war. But the real cause is the greed of the entire nation, which prevents it from having faith, honesty, or justice, ultimately resulting in losses and punishments for everyone involved.”

France and England literally, observe, buy panic of each other; they pay, each of them, for ten thousand-thousand-pounds’-worth of terror, a year.  Now suppose, instead of buying these ten millions’ worth of panic annually, they made up their minds to be at peace with each other, and buy ten millions’ worth of knowledge annually; and that each nation spent its ten thousand thousand pounds a year in founding royal libraries, royal art galleries, royal museums, royal gardens, and places of rest.  Might it not be better somewhat for both French and English?

France and England keep a close watch on each other, investing a fortune in fear—each spending tens of millions of pounds on anxiety every year. Now, imagine if instead of pouring those funds into panic, they decided to be at peace and invest in knowledge instead, spending that same amount on establishing royal libraries, art galleries, museums, gardens, and places to relax. Wouldn't that be better for both the French and the English?

It will be long, yet, before that comes to pass.  Nevertheless, I hope it will not be long before royal or national libraries will be founded in every considerable city, with a royal series of books in them; the same series in every one of them, chosen books, the best in every kind, prepared for that national series in the most perfect way possible; their text printed all on leaves of equal size, broad of margin, and divided into pleasant volumes, light in the hand, beautiful, and strong, and thorough as examples of binders’ work; and that these great libraries will be accessible to all clean and orderly persons at all times of the day and evening; strict law being enforced for this cleanliness and quietness.

It will be a while before that happens. Still, I hope it won’t be long until royal or national libraries are established in every major city, each featuring a royal collection of books; the same collection in all of them, selected books that are the finest in every category, prepared for that national collection in the most perfect way possible; their text printed on pages of equal size, with wide margins, and divided into attractive volumes that are lightweight, beautiful, durable, and exemplify excellent binder craftsmanship; and that these great libraries will be open to all clean and orderly people at all times, with strict rules enforced for maintaining cleanliness and quiet.

I could shape for you other plans, for art-galleries, and for natural history galleries, and for many precious—many, it seems to me, needful—things; but this book plan is the easiest and needfullest, and would prove a considerable tonic to what we call our British constitution, which has fallen dropsical of late, and has an evil thirst, and evil hunger, and wants healthier feeding.  You have got its corn laws repealed for it; try if you cannot get corn laws established for it, dealing in a better bread;—bread made of that old enchanted Arabian grain, the Sesame, which opens doors;—doors not of robbers’, but of Kings’ Treasuries.

I could suggest other ideas for art galleries, natural history exhibits, and many valuable—many, it seems to me, essential—things; but this book idea is the simplest and most necessary, and it would be a great boost to what we call our British constitution, which has recently been in poor shape and has an unhealthy craving and needs better nourishment. You’ve already helped it by getting its corn laws repealed; see if you can’t establish new corn laws for it, providing better bread—bread made from that old magical Arabian grain, Sesame, which opens doors—not the doors of robbers, but of Kings’ Treasuries.

Lecture II.
Lilies.
Of Queens’ Gardens

“Be thou glad, oh thirsting Desert; let the desert be made cheerful, and bloom as the lily; and the barren places of Jordan shall run wild with wood.”—Isaiah XXXV.  I. (Septuagint.)

“Be joyful, you thirsty Desert; let the desert celebrate and bloom like a lily; and the dry regions of Jordan will be filled with trees.” —Isaiah XXXV. I. (Septuagint.)

It will, perhaps, be well, as this Lecture is the sequel of one previously given, that I should shortly state to you my general intention in both.  The questions specially proposed to you in the first, namely, How and What to Read, rose out of a far deeper one, which it was my endeavour to make you propose earnestly to yourselves, namely, Why to Read.  I want you to feel, with me, that whatever advantages we possess in the present day in the diffusion of education and of literature, can only be rightly used by any of us when we have apprehended clearly what education is to lead to, and literature to teach.  I wish you to see that both well-directed moral training and well-chosen reading lead to the possession of a power over the ill-guided and illiterate, which is, according to the measure of it, in the truest sense, kingly; conferring indeed the purest kingship that can exist among men: too many other kingships (however distinguished by visible insignia or material power) being either spectral, or tyrannous;—spectral—that is to say, aspects and shadows only of royalty, hollow as death, and which only the “likeness of a kingly crown have on:” or else—tyrannous—that is to say, substituting their own will for the law of justice and love by which all true kings rule.

It might be helpful, since this Lecture follows one I gave before, to briefly explain my overall intention in both. The specific questions I posed to you in the first lecture, namely, How and What to Read, stemmed from a much deeper question that I aimed to encourage you to ask yourselves: Why Read. I want you to understand, along with me, that whatever advantages we have today in education and literature can only be truly beneficial if we clearly grasp what education aims to achieve and what literature is meant to convey. I hope you recognize that both effective moral guidance and thoughtfully chosen reading empower us over those who lack insight and knowledge, which, to the extent we possess it, is genuinely kingly; providing, in fact, the truest form of kingship among people, while many other forms of kingship (regardless of prestigious symbols or physical power) can be either ghostly or oppressive—ghostly, meaning mere appearances and shadows of royalty, empty as death, wearing only “the likeness of a kingly crown;” or oppressive, meaning imposing their own will instead of the law of justice and love that true kings follow.

There is, then, I repeat—and as I want to leave this idea with you, I begin with it, and shall end with it—only one pure kind of kingship; an inevitable and eternal kind, crowned or not; the kingship, namely, which consists in a stronger moral state, and a truer thoughtful state, than that of others; enabling you, therefore, to guide, or to raise them.  Observe that word “State;” we have got into a loose way of using it.  It means literally the standing and stability of a thing; and you have the full force of it in the derived word “statue”—“the immovable thing.”  A king’s majesty or “state,” then, and the right of his kingdom to be called a state, depends on the movelessness of both:—without tremor, without quiver of balance; established and enthroned upon a foundation of eternal law which nothing can alter, nor overthrow.

So, let me repeat—and I want to leave this idea with you, so I'll start and end with it—there is only one true form of kingship; an inevitable and eternal kind, whether crowned or not. This kingship is defined by a stronger moral and a deeper thoughtful state than that of others, which allows you to guide and elevate them. Notice the word “State;” we've gotten a bit casual with how we use it. It literally refers to the standing and stability of something, and you see the full meaning in the related word “statue”—“the unmovable object.” A king's majesty or “state,” and the legitimacy of his kingdom being called a state, relies on the unchanging nature of both: without tremors, without shifts in balance; established and raised on a foundation of eternal law that nothing can change or destroy.

Believing that all literature and all education are only useful so far as they tend to confirm this calm, beneficent, and therefore kingly, power—first, over ourselves, and, through ourselves, over all around us,—I am now going to ask you to consider with me farther, what special portion or kind of this royal authority, arising out of noble education, may rightly be possessed by women; and how far they also are called to a true queenly power,—not in their households merely, but over all within their sphere.  And in what sense, if they rightly understood and exercised this royal or gracious influence, the order and beauty induced by such benignant power would justify us in speaking of the territories over which each of them reigned, as “Queens’ Gardens.”

Believing that all literature and education are only valuable as they help to strengthen this calm, positive, and therefore regal power—first, over ourselves, and through ourselves, over everything around us—I now want you to think with me about what specific part or type of this royal authority, stemming from a noble education, can justifiably belong to women; and to what extent they are also called to a true queenly power—not just in their homes, but over everything within their reach. And in what way, if they truly understood and used this royal or gracious influence, the order and beauty that come from such kind power would allow us to refer to the areas over which each of them rules as “Queens’ Gardens.”

And here, in the very outset, we are met by a far deeper question, which—strange though this may seem—remains among many of us yet quite undecided in spite of its infinite importance.

And here, at the very beginning, we are faced with a much deeper question, which—strange as it may sound—remains quite unresolved for many of us despite its immense significance.

We cannot determine what the queenly power of women should be, until we are agreed what their ordinary power should be.  We cannot consider how education may fit them for any widely extending duty, until we are agreed what is their true constant duty.  And there never was a time when wilder words were spoken, or more vain imagination permitted, respecting this question—quite vital to all social happiness.  The relations of the womanly to the manly nature, their different capacities of intellect or of virtue, seem never to have been yet estimated with entire consent.  We hear of the “mission” and of the “rights” of Woman, as if these could ever be separate from the mission and the rights of Man—as if she and her lord were creatures of independent kind, and of irreconcilable claim.  This, at least, is wrong.  And not less wrong—perhaps even more foolishly wrong (for I will anticipate thus far what I hope to prove)—is the idea that woman is only the shadow and attendant image of her lord, owing him a thoughtless and servile obedience, and supported altogether in her weakness by the pre-eminence of his fortitude.

We can't figure out what women's royal power should be until we agree on their ordinary power. We can't think about how education can prepare them for any broad responsibilities until we agree on what their true, constant duty is. There has never been a time when more outrageous statements were made or more unrealistic ideas were entertained about this question—crucial to everyone's happiness in society. The relationship between feminine and masculine natures, and their differing intellectual or virtuous capacities, has never been fully agreed upon. We hear about the “mission” and “rights” of women as if these could ever exist separately from the mission and rights of men—as if she and her partner were completely different beings with conflicting claims. This is simply incorrect. Equally wrong—perhaps even more foolishly wrong (as I will demonstrate)—is the notion that a woman is merely the shadow and supporting image of her partner, required to offer him mindless and submissive obedience, and entirely reliant on his strength for her own.

This, I say, is the most foolish of all errors respecting her who was made to be the helpmate of man.  As if he could be helped effectively by a shadow, or worthily by a slave!

This, I say, is the most foolish error regarding her who was meant to be the partner of man. As if he could be truly helped by a shadow, or honorably by a slave!

Let us try, then, whether we cannot get at some clear and harmonious idea (it must be harmonious if it is true) of what womanly mind and virtue are in power and office, with respect to man’s; and how their relations, rightly accepted, aid and increase the vigour and honour and authority of both.

Let’s see if we can come up with a clear and harmonious understanding (it has to be harmonious if it’s true) of what a woman’s intellect and virtue look like in positions of power and responsibility, in relation to a man’s; and how their properly accepted relationship supports and enhances the strength, dignity, and authority of both.

And now I must repeat one thing I said in the last lecture: namely, that the first use of education was to enable us to consult with the wisest and the greatest men on all points of earnest difficulty.  That to use books rightly, was to go to them for help: to appeal to them, when our own knowledge and power of thought failed: to be led by them into wider sight,—purer conception,—than our own, and receive from them the united sentence of the judges and councils of all time, against our solitary and unstable opinion.

And now I have to repeat something I mentioned in the last lecture: the primary purpose of education is to allow us to consult with the wisest and greatest individuals on all serious challenges. Using books properly means seeking their guidance: turning to them when our own knowledge and thinking fall short, being inspired by them to gain broader perspectives and clearer ideas than our own, and receiving the collective wisdom of the judges and councils throughout history, which stands against our individual and often shaky opinions.

Let us do this now.  Let us see whether the greatest, the wisest, the purest-hearted of all ages are agreed in any wise on this point: let us hear the testimony they have left respecting what they held to be the true dignity of woman, and her mode of help to man.

Let’s do this now. Let’s check if the greatest, the wisest, and the purest-hearted people throughout history agree on this matter: let’s listen to the evidence they left about what they believed to be the true dignity of women and how they contribute to men.

And first let us take Shakespeare.

And first, let's talk about Shakespeare.

Note broadly in the outset, Shakespeare has no heroes;—he has only heroines.  There is not one entirely heroic figure in all his plays, except the slight sketch of Henry the Fifth, exaggerated for the purposes of the stage; and the still slighter Valentine in The Two Gentlemen of Verona.  In his laboured and perfect plays you have no hero.  Othello would have been one, if his simplicity had not been so great as to leave him the prey of every base practice round him; but he is the only example even approximating to the heroic type.  Coriolanus—Cæsar—Antony stand in flawed strength, and fall by their vanities;—Hamlet is indolent, and drowsily speculative; Romeo an impatient boy; the Merchant of Venice languidly submissive to adverse fortune; Kent, in King Lear, is entirely noble at heart, but too rough and unpolished to be of true use at the critical time, and he sinks into the office of a servant only.  Orlando, no less noble, is yet the despairing toy of chance, followed, comforted, saved by Rosalind.  Whereas there is hardly a play that has not a perfect woman in it, steadfast in grave hope, and errorless purpose: Cordelia, Desdemona, Isabella, Hermione, Imogen, Queen Catherine, Perdita, Sylvia, Viola, Rosalind, Helena, and last, and perhaps loveliest, Virgilia, are all faultless; conceived in the highest heroic type of humanity.

Note that Shakespeare has no heroes; he only has heroines. There isn't a single entirely heroic character in all his plays, except for the brief portrayal of Henry the Fifth, which is exaggerated for theatrical purposes, and the even briefer Valentine in The Two Gentlemen of Verona. In his complex and refined plays, you won't find a hero. Othello could have been one, but his simplicity makes him vulnerable to the scheming around him; he is the only character that comes close to the heroic ideal. Coriolanus, Caesar, and Antony exhibit flawed strength and fall due to their vanities; Hamlet is lazy and overly contemplative; Romeo is just an impulsive boy; the Merchant of Venice is passively resigned to his misfortunes; Kent in King Lear is noble at heart but too rough and unrefined to be truly helpful at the critical moment, and he ends up relegated to the role of a servant. Orlando, equally noble, is merely a pawn of chance, reliant on Rosalind for comfort and rescue. In contrast, there is hardly a play without a perfect woman, steadfast in serious hope and unwavering purpose: Cordelia, Desdemona, Isabella, Hermione, Imogen, Queen Catherine, Perdita, Sylvia, Viola, Rosalind, Helena, and lastly, perhaps the most beautiful, Virgilia, all embody a flawless version of the heroic ideal in humanity.

Then observe, secondly,

Then observe, next,

The catastrophe of every play is caused always by the folly or fault of a man; the redemption, if there be any, is by the wisdom and virtue of a woman, and, failing that, there is none.  The catastrophe of King Lear is owing to his own want of judgment, his impatient vanity, his misunderstanding of his children; the virtue of his one true daughter would have saved him from all the injuries of the others, unless he had cast her away from him; as it is, she all but saves him.

The disaster in every play is always caused by a man's foolishness or mistakes; any redemption, if there is one, comes from a woman's wisdom and virtue, and if that isn't present, there’s no hope. The disaster in King Lear is due to his poor judgment, his impatient pride, and his misunderstanding of his children. The virtue of his one true daughter could have saved him from all the harm caused by the others, if he hadn’t rejected her; as it stands, she almost saves him.

Of Othello I need not trace the tale;—nor the one weakness of his so mighty love; nor the inferiority of his perceptive intellect to that even of the second woman character in the play, the Emilia who dies in wild testimony against his error:—

Of Othello, I don’t need to recount the story;—nor the one flaw in his otherwise powerful love; nor the limitations of his understanding compared to that of the second female character in the play, Emilia, who dies passionately defending the truth of his mistake:—

“Oh, murderous coxcomb! what should such a fool
Do with so good a wife?”

“Oh, foolish murderer! What does such a fool
Do with a wonderful wife?”

In Romeo and Juliet, the wise and brave stratagem of the wife is brought to ruinous issue by the reckless impatience of her husband.  In Winter’s Tale, and in Cymbeline, the happiness and existence of two princely households, lost through long years, and imperilled to the death by the folly and obstinacy of the husbands, are redeemed at last by the queenly patience and wisdom of the wives.  In Measure for Measure, the foul injustice of the judge, and the foul cowardice of the brother, are opposed to the victorious truth and adamantine purity of a woman.  In Coriolanus, the mother’s counsel, acted upon in time, would have saved her son from all evil; his momentary forgetfulness of it is his ruin; her prayer, at last granted, saves him—not, indeed, from death, but from the curse of living as the destroyer of his country.

In Romeo and Juliet, the wise and brave plan of the wife is doomed to fail because of her husband's reckless impatience. In Winter’s Tale and Cymbeline, the happiness and survival of two noble families, lost over many years and threatened to the death by the foolishness and stubbornness of their husbands, are ultimately saved by the queens’ patience and wisdom. In Measure for Measure, the terrible injustice of the judge and the cowardice of the brother are confronted by the triumph of a woman’s truth and unwavering purity. In Coriolanus, if the mother’s advice had been heeded in time, it could have saved her son from all harm; his brief neglect of it leads to his downfall. Her prayer, eventually answered, does save him—not from death, but from the curse of living as the destroyer of his country.

And what shall I say of Julia, constant against the fickleness of a lover who is a mere wicked child?—of Helena, against the petulance and insult of a careless youth?—of the patience of Hero, the passion of Beatrice, and the calmly devoted wisdom of the “unlessoned girl,” who appears among the helplessness, the blindness, and the vindictive passions of men, as a gentle angel, bringing courage and safety by her presence, and defeating the worst malignities of crime by what women are fancied most to fail in,—precision and accuracy of thought.

And what can I say about Julia, who stands firm against the unpredictability of a lover who is nothing more than a mischievous child?—about Helena, facing the irritation and disrespect of a thoughtless young man?—about Hero’s patience, Beatrice’s passion, and the calm, devoted wisdom of the “inexperienced girl,” who appears amidst the helplessness, blindness, and vindictive emotions of men as a gentle angel, bringing courage and safety with her presence, and overcoming the worst evils of crime with what women are often thought to lack—precision and clarity of thought.

Observe, further, among all the principal figures in Shakespeare’s plays, there is only one weak woman—Ophelia; and it is because she fails Hamlet at the critical moment, and is not, and cannot in her nature be, a guide to him when he needs her most, that all the bitter catastrophe follows.  Finally, though there are three wicked women among the principal figures—Lady Macbeth, Regan, and Goneril—they are felt at once to be frightful exceptions to the ordinary laws of life; fatal in their influence also, in proportion to the power for good which they have abandoned.

Note that among all the main characters in Shakespeare’s plays, there is only one weak woman—Ophelia. She lets Hamlet down at a crucial moment and is not, and cannot be, the support he needs when it matters most, which leads to all the tragic consequences. Lastly, while there are three evil women among the main characters—Lady Macbeth, Regan, and Goneril—they are immediately recognized as terrifying exceptions to the usual rules of life; their destructive influence is significant, corresponding to the goodness they have forsaken.

Such, in broad light, is Shakespeare’s testimony to the position and character of women in human life.  He represents them as infallibly faithful and wise counsellors,—incorruptibly just and pure examples—strong always to sanctify, even when they cannot save.

Such, in clear terms, is Shakespeare’s view on the role and character of women in human life. He portrays them as reliably loyal and wise advisors—unwaveringly just and pure role models—always strong enough to uplift, even when they cannot rescue.

Not as in any wise comparable in knowledge of the nature of man,—still less in his understanding of the causes and courses of fate,—but only as the writer who has given us the broadest view of the conditions and modes of ordinary thought in modern society, I ask you next to receive the witness of Walter Scott.

Not in any way comparable in knowledge about human nature—much less in understanding the causes and paths of fate—but only as the author who has provided us with the most comprehensive view of the conditions and ways of everyday thinking in modern society, I next ask you to consider the insights of Walter Scott.

I put aside his merely romantic prose writings as of no value, and though the early romantic poetry is very beautiful, its testimony is of no weight, other than that of a boy’s ideal.  But his true works, studied from Scottish life, bear a true witness; and in the whole range of these, there are but three men who reach the heroic type [23]—Dandie Dinmont, Rob Roy, and Claverhouse; of these, one is a border farmer; another a freebooter; the third a soldier in a bad cause.  And these touch the ideal of heroism only in their courage and faith, together with a strong, but uncultivated, or mistakenly applied, intellectual power; while his younger men are the gentlemanly play-things of fantastic fortune, and only by aid (or accident) of that fortune, survive, not vanquish, the trials they involuntarily sustain.  Of any disciplined, or consistent character, earnest in a purpose wisely conceived, or dealing with forms of hostile evil, definitely challenged and resolutely subdued, there is no trace in his conceptions of young men.  Whereas in his imaginations of women,—in the characters of Ellen Douglas, of Flora MacIvor, Rose Bradwardine, Catherine Seyton, Diana Vernon, Lilias Redgauntlet, Alice Bridgenorth, Alice Lee, and Jeanie Deans,—with endless varieties of grace, tenderness, and intellectual power, we find in all a quite infallible sense of dignity and justice; a fearless, instant, and untiring self-sacrifice, to even the appearance of duty, much more to its real claims; and, finally, a patient wisdom of deeply-restrained affection, which does infinitely more than protect its objects from a momentary error; it gradually forms, animates, and exalts the characters of the unworthy lovers, until, at the close of the tale, we are just able, and no more, to take patience in hearing of their unmerited success.

I set aside his purely romantic prose writing as worthless, and while the early romantic poetry is quite beautiful, it doesn’t hold much significance beyond that of a boy’s ideal. However, his true works, which are rooted in Scottish life, provide genuine insight; among them, there are only three characters that embody the heroic type: Dandie Dinmont, Rob Roy, and Claverhouse. One is a border farmer, another is a raider, and the third is a soldier fighting for a bad cause. These characters only touch on the ideal of heroism through their courage and faith, along with a strong but unrefined or misdirected intellectual ability. Meanwhile, his younger characters come across as gentlemanly pawns of whimsical fortune, surviving—not conquering—the challenges they face, often due to luck or fortune. There’s no evidence of any disciplined or consistent character, one that earnestly pursues a well-thought-out purpose or confronts forms of evil that are consciously opposed and decisively overcome, in his portrayals of young men. On the other hand, when it comes to his depictions of women—like Ellen Douglas, Flora MacIvor, Rose Bradwardine, Catherine Seyton, Diana Vernon, Lilias Redgauntlet, Alice Bridgenorth, Alice Lee, and Jeanie Deans—each filled with variations of grace, tenderness, and intelligence, we consistently see an undeniable sense of dignity and justice. There's a fearless, immediate, and tireless self-sacrifice in the face of duty, and even more so in addressing its true demands. Finally, there's a patient wisdom that shows deep, restrained affection, which does much more than shield its objects from momentary mistakes; it gradually shapes, inspires, and elevates the characters of the undeserving lovers, until by the end of the story, we barely manage to endure hearing about their unwarranted success.

So that, in all cases, with Scott as with Shakespeare, it is the woman who watches over, teaches, and guides the youth; it is never, by any chance, the youth who watches over, or educates, his mistress.

So, in every case, just like with Scott and Shakespeare, it’s the woman who looks after, teaches, and guides the young man; it’s never, under any circumstances, the young man who looks after or educates his female counterpart.

Next take, though more briefly, graver testimony—that of the great Italians and Greeks.  You know well the plan of Dante’s great poem—that it is a love-poem to his dead lady; a song of praise for her watch over his soul.  Stooping only to pity, never to love, she yet saves him from destruction—saves him from hell.  He is going eternally astray in despair; she comes down from heaven to his help, and throughout the ascents of Paradise is his teacher, interpreting for him the most difficult truths, divine and human; and leading him, with rebuke upon rebuke, from star to star.

Next, let’s consider more serious evidence—from the great Italians and Greeks. You know the main idea of Dante’s epic poem: it’s a love poem for his deceased lady; a tribute to her watchfulness over his soul. While she only stoops to pity and never to love, she still saves him from destruction—saves him from hell. He is lost in despair for eternity; she descends from heaven to help him, and throughout the climbs of Paradise, she is his teacher, guiding him through the most challenging truths, both divine and human, and leading him, with one rebuke after another, from star to star.

I do not insist upon Dante’s conception; if I began I could not cease: besides, you might think this a wild imagination of one poet’s heart.  So I will rather read to you a few verses of the deliberate writing of a knight of Pisa to his living lady, wholly characteristic of the feeling of all the noblest men of the thirteenth, or early fourteenth, century, preserved among many other such records of knightly honour and love, which Dante Rossetti has gathered for us from among the early Italian poets.

I won’t push Dante’s ideas; if I started, I wouldn’t be able to stop, and you might think it’s just a fanciful notion from one poet’s heart. So instead, I’ll read you some lines from the thoughtful writing of a knight from Pisa to his beloved, which truly represents the feelings of the noblest men from the thirteenth or early fourteenth century. These are preserved among many other such accounts of chivalric honor and love, which Dante Rossetti has compiled for us from the early Italian poets.

         “For lo! thy law is passed
That this my love should manifestly be
         To serve and honour thee:
And so I do; and my delight is full,
Accepted for the servant of thy rule.

“Look! Your law is clear
That this love of mine should be
         To serve and honor you:
And so I do; my joy is complete,
Accepted as your loyal servant.

“Without almost, I am all rapturous,
         Since thus my will was set
To serve, thou flower of joy, thine excellence:
Nor ever seems it anything could rouse
         A pain or a regret.
But on thee dwells my every thought and sense;
Considering that from thee all virtues spread
         As from a fountain head,—
That in thy gift is wisdom’s best avail,
         And honour without fail,
With whom each sovereign good dwells separate,
Fulfilling the perfection of thy state.

“Without hesitation, I'm completely captivated,
         Since my desire is set
To serve you, oh flower of joy, your greatness:
Nothing ever seems to cause
         Pain or regret.
All my thoughts and senses are focused on you;
Because from you all virtues flow
         Like a source,—
In your gift lies the best of wisdom,
         And unwavering honor,
With whom every good exists separately,
Completing the perfection of your being.

         “Lady, since I conceived
Thy pleasurable aspect in my heart,
         My life has been apart
In shining brightness and the place of truth;
         Which till that time, good sooth,
Groped among shadows in a darken’d place,
         Where many hours and days
It hardly ever had remember’d good.
         But now my servitude
Is thine, and I am full of joy and rest.
         A man from a wild beast
Thou madest me, since for thy love I lived.”

“Lady, since I felt your delightful presence in my heart, My life has been transformed Into bright clarity and a place of truth; Until that moment, truly, I wandered in shadows in a dark place, Where many hours and days I barely remembered anything good. But now my servitude is yours, and I am filled with joy and peace. You changed me from a wild beast because I lived for your love.”

You may think perhaps a Greek knight would have had a lower estimate of women than this Christian lover.  His spiritual subjection to them was indeed not so absolute; but as regards their own personal character, it was only because you could not have followed me so easily, that I did not take the Greek women instead of Shakespeare’s; and instance, for chief ideal types of human beauty and faith, the simple mother’s and wife’s heart of Andromache; the divine, yet rejected wisdom of Cassandra; the playful kindness and simple princess-life of happy Nausicaa; the housewifely calm of that of Penelope, with its watch upon the sea; the ever patient, fearless, hopelessly devoted piety of the sister, and daughter, in Antigone; the bowing down of Iphigenia, lamb-like and silent; and finally, the expectation of the resurrection, made clear to the soul of the Greeks in the return from her grave of that Alcestis, who, to save her husband, had passed calmly through the bitterness of death.

You might think that a Greek knight would have had a lower opinion of women than this Christian lover. His spiritual devotion to them wasn’t as strong; however, when it came to their personal qualities, it was only because you wouldn’t have followed me as easily that I didn’t choose the Greek women instead of Shakespeare’s. For example, as key ideal types of human beauty and faith, there’s the simple, loving heart of Andromache; the divine yet rejected wisdom of Cassandra; the playful kindness and straightforward royal life of happy Nausicaa; Penelope’s calm, housewifely nature watching over the sea; the endlessly patient, fearless, and hopelessly devoted piety of Antigone as sister and daughter; the silent, lamb-like submission of Iphigenia; and finally, the hope of resurrection, made clear to the Greeks by the return from her grave of Alcestis, who, to save her husband, calmly faced the bitterness of death.

Now I could multiply witness upon witness of this kind upon you if I had time.  I would take Chaucer, and show you why he wrote a Legend of Good Women; but no Legend of Good Men.  I would take Spenser, and show you how all his fairy knights are sometimes deceived and sometimes vanquished; but the soul of Una is never darkened, and the spear of Britomart is never broken.  Nay, I could go back into the mythical teaching of the most ancient times, and show you how the great people,—by one of whose princesses it was appointed that the Lawgiver of all the earth should be educated, rather than by his own kindred;—how that great Egyptian people, wisest then of nations, gave to their Spirit of Wisdom the form of a Woman; and into her hand, for a symbol, the weaver’s shuttle; and how the name and the form of that spirit, adopted, believed, and obeyed by the Greeks, became that Athena of the olive-helm, and cloudy shield, to faith in whom you owe, down to this date, whatever you hold most precious in art, in literature, or in types of national virtue.

Now, if I had the time, I could list witness after witness like this for you. I would take Chaucer and explain why he wrote a Legend of Good Women but no Legend of Good Men. I would take Spenser and show you how all his fairy knights are sometimes tricked and sometimes defeated; yet the soul of Una remains pure, and Britomart's spear is never broken. In fact, I could trace back to the ancient myths and show you how the great people—by whose princess it was decided that the Lawgiver of all the earth should be educated not by his own kin, but by them—how this great Egyptian civilization, the wisest of nations at the time, represented their Spirit of Wisdom as a Woman; and they gave her the weaver’s shuttle as a symbol. This spirit, adopted and revered by the Greeks, transformed into Athena of the olive crown and the cloudy shield, to whom you owe, to this day, whatever you cherish most in art, literature, or examples of national virtue.

But I will not wander into this distant and mythical element; I will only ask you to give its legitimate value to the testimony of these great poets and men of the world,—consistent, as you see it is, on this head.  I will ask you whether it can be supposed that these men, in the main work of their lives, are amusing themselves with a fictitious and idle view of the relations between man and woman;—nay, worse than fictitious or idle; for a thing may be imaginary, yet desirable, if it were possible: but this, their ideal of woman, is, according to our common idea of the marriage relation, wholly undesirable.  The woman, we say, is not to guide, nor even to think for herself.  The man is always to be the wiser; he is to be the thinker, the ruler, the superior in knowledge and discretion, as in power.

But I won't stray into this far-off and mythical idea; I just want to emphasize the true value of the insights from these great poets and world figures—consistent, as you see it is, in this regard. I'm asking whether we can really believe that these men, in the main work of their lives, are just playing around with a made-up and pointless idea about the relationship between men and women;—or worse than made-up or pointless; because something might be imaginary yet desirable if it were real: but this ideal of woman they present is, by our common understanding of marriage, completely undesirable. We say that a woman shouldn't lead or even think for herself. The man is always supposed to be the wiser; he is to be the thinker, the ruler, the superior in knowledge and judgment, just as he is in strength.

Is it not somewhat important to make up our minds on this matter?  Are all these great men mistaken, or are we?  Are Shakespeare and Æschylus, Dante and Homer, merely dressing dolls for us; or, worse than dolls, unnatural visions, the realization of which, were it possible, would bring anarchy into all households and ruin into all affections?  Nay, if you can suppose this, take lastly the evidence of facts, given by the human heart itself.  In all Christian ages which have been remarkable for their purity or progress, there has been absolute yielding of obedient devotion, by the lover, to his mistress.  I say obedient;—not merely enthusiastic and worshipping in imagination, but entirely subject, receiving from the beloved woman, however young, not only the encouragement, the praise, and the reward of all toil, but, so far as any choice is open, or any question difficult of decision, the direction of all toil.  That chivalry, to the abuse and dishonour of which are attributable primarily whatever is cruel in war, unjust in peace, or corrupt and ignoble in domestic relations; and to the original purity and power of which we owe the defence alike of faith, of law, and of love; that chivalry, I say, in its very first conception of honourable life, assumes the subjection of the young knight to the command—should it even be the command in caprice—of his lady.  It assumes this, because its masters knew that the first and necessary impulse of every truly taught and knightly heart is this of blind service to its lady: that where that true faith and captivity are not, all wayward and wicked passion must be; and that in this rapturous obedience to the single love of his youth, is the sanctification of all man’s strength, and the continuance of all his purposes.  And this, not because such obedience would be safe, or honourable, were it ever rendered to the unworthy; but because it ought to be impossible for every noble youth—it is impossible for every one rightly trained—to love any one whose gentle counsel he cannot trust, or whose prayerful command he can hesitate to obey.

Isn't it important for us to make a decision on this topic? Are all these great figures mistaken, or are we? Are Shakespeare and Æschylus, Dante and Homer just creating empty characters for us, or worse, unrealistic fantasies that, if realized, would disrupt families and destroy relationships? If you can entertain this idea, consider the evidence from the human heart itself. Throughout all the Christian eras that have shown purity or progress, there has been a complete surrender of devoted loyalty from the lover to his beloved. I say "devoted"; not just passionate and worshipful in imagination, but fully submissive, receiving from the beloved woman, irrespective of her age, not only encouragement, praise, and rewards for all efforts, but, wherever possible, the guidance of all his efforts. That chivalry, which is primarily responsible for the cruelty in war, injustice in peace, and corruption in personal relationships; and whose original purity and strength protect our faith, law, and love; that chivalry, I say, in its very first idea of an honorable life, involves the young knight’s submission to the wishes—perhaps even whimsical ones—of his lady. It assumes this because its founders understood that the natural and essential drive of every truly noble heart is to serve his lady blindly: that where there is no true faith and devotion, there can only be misguided and harmful passion; and that in this ecstatic obedience to the love of his youth lies the sanctification of all a man’s strength and the persistence of all his goals. And this is not because such loyalty would be safe or honorable if offered to someone unworthy; but because it should be impossible for any noble youth—it is impossible for anyone properly trained—to love someone whose gentle guidance he cannot rely on, or whose heartfelt requests he can hesitate to follow.

I do not insist by any farther argument on this, for I think it should commend itself at once to your knowledge of what has been and to your feeling of what should be.  You cannot think that the buckling on of the knight’s armour by his lady’s hand was a mere caprice of romantic fashion.  It is the type of an eternal truth—that the soul’s armour is never well set to the heart unless a woman’s hand has braced it; and it is only when she braces it loosely that the honour of manhood fails.  Know you not those lovely lines—I would they were learned by all youthful ladies of England:—

I won’t push this point any further because I believe it should resonate with your understanding of history and your sense of what ought to be. You can't think that the way a lady helps a knight put on his armor was just a romantic trend. It represents a timeless truth—that a man's inner strength is never truly secure unless it’s supported by a woman’s touch; and it's only when she fastens it loosely that a man’s honor slips away. Don't you know those beautiful lines? I wish every young woman in England would learn them:—

“Ah, wasteful woman!—she who may
On her sweet self set her own price,
Knowing he cannot choose but pay—
How has she cheapen’d Paradise!
How given for nought her priceless gift,
How spoiled the bread and spill’d the wine,
Which, spent with due respective thrift,
Had made brutes men, and men divine!” [24]

“Oh, foolish woman!—she who can
Determine her own value on her own terms,
Knowing he must pay no matter what—
How has she diminished Paradise!
How has she given away her priceless gift for nothing,
How has she wasted the bread and spilled the wine,
Which, used wisely and with respect,
Could have turned animals into humans, and humans into gods!” [24]

Thus much, then, respecting the relations of lovers I believe you will accept.  But what we too often doubt is the fitness of the continuance of such a relation throughout the whole of human life.  We think it right in the lover and mistress, not in the husband and wife.  That is to say, we think that a reverent and tender duty is due to one whose affection we still doubt, and whose character we as yet do but partially and distantly discern; and that this reverence and duty are to be withdrawn when the affection has become wholly and limitlessly our own, and the character has been so sifted and tried that we fear not to entrust it with the happiness of our lives.  Do you not see how ignoble this is, as well as how unreasonable?  Do you not feel that marriage,—when it is marriage at all,—is only the seal which marks the vowed transition of temporary into untiring service, and of fitful into eternal love?

So, regarding the relationships between lovers, I think you’ll agree. But what we often doubt is whether such a relationship can last throughout life. We believe it's right for lovers to show reverence and tenderness, but not for husbands and wives. In other words, we think that we owe respect and duty to someone whose affection we still question and whose character we only partially understand; and that this respect and duty should disappear once the affection is completely ours and we have thoroughly examined the character, feeling secure enough to trust it with our happiness. Don’t you see how unworthy and unreasonable this is? Don’t you feel that marriage—when it truly is marriage—is merely the confirmation of a promised shift from temporary affection to unwavering commitment, and from sporadic love to everlasting love?

But how, you will ask, is the idea of this guiding function of the woman reconcilable with a true wifely subjection?  Simply in that it is a guiding, not a determining, function.  Let me try to show you briefly how these powers seem to be rightly distinguishable.

But how, you might ask, is the concept of this guiding role of women compatible with genuine wifely submission? Simply in that it is a guiding, not a controlling, role. Let me try to explain briefly how these two aspects can be clearly distinguished.

We are foolish, and without excuse foolish, in speaking of the “superiority” of one sex to the other, as if they could be compared in similar things.  Each has what the other has not: each completes the other, and is completed by the other: they are in nothing alike, and the happiness and perfection of both depends on each asking and receiving from the other what the other only can give.

We’re being foolish, and without any good reason, to talk about the “superiority” of one gender over the other, as if they can be compared in the same way. Each has qualities the other lacks: they complete each other and are completed by each other. They aren’t alike in any way, and the happiness and fulfillment of both depends on each one asking for and receiving from the other what only the other can provide.

Now their separate characters are briefly these.  The man’s power is active, progressive, defensive.  He is eminently the doer, the creator, the discoverer, the defender.  His intellect is for speculation and invention; his energy for adventure, for war, and for conquest, wherever war is just, wherever conquest necessary.  But the woman’s power is for rule, not for battle,—and her intellect is not for invention or creation, but for sweet ordering, arrangement, and decision.  She sees the qualities of things, their claims, and their places.  Her great function is Praise; she enters into no contest, but infallibly adjudges the crown of contest.  By her office, and place, she is protected from all danger and temptation.  The man, in his rough work in open world, must encounter all peril and trial;—to him, therefore, must be the failure, the offence, the inevitable error: often he must be wounded, or subdued; often misled; and always hardened.  But he guards the woman from all this; within his house, as ruled by her, unless she herself has sought it, need enter no danger, no temptation, no cause of error or offence.  This is the true nature of home—it is the place of Peace; the shelter, not only from all injury, but from all terror, doubt, and division.  In so far as it is not this, it is not home; so far as the anxieties of the outer life penetrate into it, and the inconsistently-minded, unknown, unloved, or hostile society of the outer world is allowed by either husband or wife to cross the threshold, it ceases to be home; it is then only a part of that outer world which you have roofed over, and lighted fire in.  But so far as it is a sacred place, a vestal temple, a temple of the hearth watched over by Household Gods, before whose faces none may come but those whom they can receive with love,—so far as it is this, and roof and fire are types only of a nobler shade and light,—shade as of the rock in a weary land, and light as of the Pharos in the stormy sea;—so far it vindicates the name, and fulfils the praise, of Home.

Now their distinct roles can be summarized like this. The man's strength is active, progressive, and protective. He is clearly a doer, a creator, a discoverer, and a defender. His intellect is aimed at speculation and innovation; his energy goes towards adventure, war, and conquest whenever it's just or necessary. But the woman's strength is for leadership, not for fighting—and her intellect isn't about inventing or creating, but rather about gentle organization, arrangement, and decision-making. She recognizes the qualities of things, their importance, and their appropriate places. Her primary role is to offer Praise; she doesn’t compete, but reliably determines the winner of any contest. In her role and position, she is shielded from any danger or temptation. The man, in his rough tasks in the outside world, faces all sorts of risks and challenges; thus, he bears the burden of failure, mistakes, and unavoidable errors: often getting hurt, subdued, or misled; and always becoming tougher. But he protects the woman from all of this; within his home, as managed by her, unless she has actively sought it out, she doesn’t have to face danger, temptation, or causes of error or offense. This is the true essence of home—it’s a place of Peace; a refuge, not just from physical harm, but from all fear, doubt, and division. If it isn't this, then it isn't home; as soon as the stresses of the outside life invade it, and the inconsistent, unknown, unloved, or hostile society of the outside world is permitted by either spouse to enter, it stops being home; then it's merely part of the outside world that has a roof over it and a fire lit within. But to the extent that it remains a sacred space, a shrine of the hearth watched over by Household Gods, before whom none may enter but those received with love—so far as it is this, and roof and fire are merely symbols of something more profound—shade like the shelter of a rock in a weary land, and light like the Pharos in a stormy sea; that’s how it lives up to its name and fulfills the idea of Home.

And wherever a true wife comes, this home is always round her.  The stars only may be over her head; the glowworm in the night-cold grass may be the only fire at her foot; but home is yet wherever she is; and for a noble woman it stretches far round her, better than ceiled with cedar, or painted with vermilion, shedding its quiet light far, for those who else were homeless.

And wherever a devoted wife goes, that's where home is. The stars might be the only things overhead, and a glowworm in the chilly grass could be the only light at her feet, but home is wherever she is. For a remarkable woman, it extends far around her, better than a ceiling of cedar or walls painted with bright colors, casting its gentle glow for those who might otherwise feel lost.

This, then, I believe to be,—will you not admit it to be,—the woman’s true place and power?  But do not you see that, to fulfil this, she must—as far as one can use such terms of a human creature—be incapable of error?  So far as she rules, all must be right, or nothing is.  She must be enduringly, incorruptibly good; instinctively, infallibly wise—wise, not for self-development, but for self-renunciation: wise, not that she may set herself above her husband, but that she may never fail from his side: wise, not with the narrowness of insolent and loveless pride, but with the passionate gentleness of an infinitely variable, because infinitely applicable, modesty of service—the true changefulness of woman.  In that great sense—“La donna è mobile,” not “Qual piúm’ al vento”; no, nor yet “Variable as the shade, by the light quivering aspen made”; but variable as the light, manifold in fair and serene division, that it may take the colour of all that it falls upon, and exalt it.

This, then, I believe to be—don't you agree?—the true role and power of a woman. But don't you see that, to achieve this, she must—if we can even use such terms for a human being—be incapable of making mistakes? As far as she governs, everything must be right, or nothing is. She has to be consistently, incorruptibly good; naturally, unfailingly wise—wise, not for her own growth, but for selflessness: wise, not to elevate herself above her husband, but to always remain by his side: wise, not with the arrogance of pride, but with the heartfelt gentleness of an endlessly adaptable modesty in serving—the true variability of a woman. In that profound sense—“La donna è mobile,” not “Qual piúm’ al vento”; no, nor yet “Variable as the shade, by the light quivering aspen made”; but variable as the light, diverse in its beautiful and clear forms, so that it can reflect the color of everything it touches and enhance it.

(II.)  I have been trying, thus far, to show you what should be the place, and what the power of woman.  Now, secondly, we ask, What kind of education is to fit her for these?

(II.) I have been trying, so far, to show you what the role and influence of women should be. Now, secondly, we ask, what kind of education is needed to prepare her for these?

And if you indeed think this a true conception of her office and dignity, it will not be difficult to trace the course of education which would fit her for the one, and raise her to the other.

And if you really believe this is an accurate understanding of her role and status, it shouldn't be hard to outline the education she would need to prepare for one and elevate her to the other.

The first of our duties to her—no thoughtful persons now doubt this,—is to secure for her such physical training and exercise as may confirm her health, and perfect her beauty; the highest refinement of that beauty being unattainable without splendour of activity and of delicate strength.  To perfect her beauty, I say, and increase its power; it cannot be too powerful, nor shed its sacred light too far: only remember that all physical freedom is vain to produce beauty without a corresponding freedom of heart.  There are two passages of that poet who is distinguished, it seems to me, from all others—not by power, but by exquisite rightness—which point you to the source, and describe to you, in a few syllables, the completion of womanly beauty.  I will read the introductory stanzas, but the last is the one I wish you specially to notice:–

The first duty we have to her—no thoughtful person doubts this anymore—is to ensure she receives the physical training and exercise that will support her health and enhance her beauty. The highest refinement of beauty cannot be achieved without the radiance of activity and gentle strength. I say to perfect her beauty and increase its power; it shouldn't be too powerful, nor should its sacred light be limited: just remember that all physical freedom is pointless for creating beauty without a corresponding freedom of heart. There are two lines from that poet who, it seems to me, stands out not by sheer power but by exquisite rightness—which point to the source and describe in just a few words the fulfillment of womanly beauty. I will read the opening stanzas, but it's the last one that I want you to pay special attention to:–

“Three years she grew in sun and shower,
Then Nature said, ‘A lovelier flower
      On earth was never sown;
This child I to myself will take;
She shall be mine, and I will make
      A lady of my own.’

“She spent three years growing in sun and rain,
Then Nature declared, ‘A more beautiful flower
      Has never been planted on this earth;
This child I’ll claim as my own;
She will belong to me, and I will create
      A lady of my own.'”

‘Myself will to my darling be
Both law and impulse; and with me
      The girl, in rock and plain,
In earth and heaven, in glade and bower,
Shall feel an overseeing power
      To kindle, or restrain.’

‘I’ll be both the law and the motivation for my love;
And with me,
      The girl, in the mountains and fields,
In the earth and sky, in clearings and gardens,
Will feel a guiding force
      To inspire or hold her back.’

‘The floating clouds their state shall lend
To her, for her the willow bend;
      Nor shall she fail to see,
Even in the motions of the storm,
Grace that shall mould the maiden’s form
      By silent sympathy.’

‘The drifting clouds will share their essence
With her, and the willow will bend for her;
      She won’t overlook the beauty,
Even in the chaos of the storm,
Grace that will shape the maiden’s form
      Through a quiet connection.’

‘And vital feelings of delight
Shall rear her form to stately height,—
      Her virgin bosom swell.
Such thoughts to Lucy I will give,
While she and I together live,
      Here in this happy dell.’” [25]

‘And important feelings of joy
Will lift her presence to great heights,—
      Her pure heart will expand.
I will share these thoughts with Lucy,
While she and I live together,
      Here in this joyful dell.’” [25]

Vital feelings of delight,” observe.  There are deadly feelings of delight; but the natural ones are vital, necessary to very life.

Vital feelings of joy,” they note. There are harmful feelings of joy; however, the natural ones are essential, crucial to life itself.

And they must be feelings of delight, if they are to be vital.  Do not think you can make a girl lovely, if you do not make her happy.  There is not one restraint you put on a good girl’s nature—there is not one check you give to her instincts of affection or of effort—which will not be indelibly written on her features, with a hardness which is all the more painful because it takes away the brightness from the eyes of innocence, and the charm from the brow of virtue.

And they have to be feelings of joy if they're going to be genuine. Don’t think you can make a girl beautiful if you don't make her happy. Every restraint you impose on a good girl's nature—every limitation you place on her instincts for love or effort—will leave a lasting mark on her face, creating a hardness that's even more painful because it dims the brightness in the eyes of innocence and takes away the charm from the forehead of virtue.

This for the means: now note the end.

This is for the method: now pay attention to the outcome.

Take from the same poet, in two lines, a perfect description of womanly beauty—

Take from the same poet, in two lines, a perfect description of female beauty—

“A countenance in which did meet
Sweet records, promises as sweet.”

“A face that displayed
Lovely memories, promises equally lovely.”

The perfect loveliness of a woman’s countenance can only consist in that majestic peace, which is founded in the memory of happy and useful years,—full of sweet records; and from the joining of this with that yet more majestic childishness, which is still full of change and promise;—opening always—modest at once, and bright, with hope of better things to be won, and to be bestowed.  There is no old age where there is still that promise.

The perfect beauty of a woman’s face can only come from a deep sense of peace that comes from remembering happy and meaningful years—filled with sweet memories; and from the combination of this with a majestic childlike spirit, which is still full of change and potential;—always opening—both modest and bright, with the hope of better things to achieve and to share. There is no old age where that promise still exists.

Thus, then, you have first to mould her physical frame, and then, as the strength she gains will permit you, to fill and temper her mind with all knowledge and thoughts which tend to confirm its natural instincts of justice, and refine its natural tact of love.

So, first, you need to shape her physical body, and then, as she becomes stronger, you should fill and refine her mind with all the knowledge and ideas that support her natural instincts for justice and enhance her inherent sense of love.

All such knowledge should be given her as may enable her to understand, and even to aid, the work of men: and yet it should be given, not as knowledge,—not as if it were, or could be, for her an object to know; but only to feel, and to judge.  It is of no moment, as a matter of pride or perfectness in herself, whether she knows many languages or one; but it is of the utmost, that she should be able to show kindness to a stranger, and to understand the sweetness of a stranger’s tongue.  It is of no moment to her own worth or dignity that she should be acquainted with this science or that; but it is of the highest that she should be trained in habits of accurate thought; that she should understand the meaning, the inevitableness, and the loveliness of natural laws; and follow at least some one path of scientific attainment, as far as to the threshold of that bitter Valley of Humiliation, into which only the wisest and bravest of men can descend, owning themselves for ever children, gathering pebbles on a boundless shore.  It is of little consequence how many positions of cities she knows, or how many dates of events, or names of celebrated persons—it is not the object of education to turn the woman into a dictionary; but it is deeply necessary that she should be taught to enter with her whole personality into the history she reads; to picture the passages of it vitally in her own bright imagination; to apprehend, with her fine instincts, the pathetic circumstances and dramatic relations, which the historian too often only eclipses by his reasoning, and disconnects by his arrangement: it is for her to trace the hidden equities of divine reward, and catch sight, through the darkness, of the fateful threads of woven fire that connect error with retribution.  But, chiefly of all, she is to be taught to extend the limits of her sympathy with respect to that history which is being for ever determined as the moments pass in which she draws her peaceful breath; and to the contemporary calamity, which, were it but rightly mourned by her, would recur no more hereafter.  She is to exercise herself in imagining what would be the effects upon her mind and conduct, if she were daily brought into the presence of the suffering which is not the less real because shut from her sight.  She is to be taught somewhat to understand the nothingness of the proportion which that little world in which she lives and loves, bears to the world in which God lives and loves;—and solemnly she is to be taught to strive that her thoughts of piety may not be feeble in proportion to the number they embrace, nor her prayer more languid than it is for the momentary relief from pain of her husband or her child, when it is uttered for the multitudes of those who have none to love them,—and is “for all who are desolate and oppressed.”

All such knowledge should be given to her to help her understand and even support the work of men: but it should be given not as knowledge—not as if it were, or could be, something for her to know in itself; but only to experience and to judge. It doesn’t matter, in terms of pride or achievement, whether she knows many languages or just one; what truly matters is that she can show kindness to a stranger and appreciate the beauty of a stranger’s language. Her own value or dignity isn't defined by her familiarity with this science or that; but it is crucial that she is trained in habits of clear thinking; that she understands the meaning, the inevitability, and the beauty of natural laws; and follows at least one path of scientific knowledge, all the way to the edge of that bitter Valley of Humiliation, where only the wisest and bravest men can venture, acknowledging themselves as forever children, gathering pebbles on an endless shore. It doesn’t really matter how many cities she knows or how many dates of events or names of famous people—it’s not the goal of education to turn a woman into a dictionary; but it’s vital that she learns to immerse her whole self in the history she studies; to vividly imagine its events in her own lively imagination; to understand, with her keen instincts, the emotional circumstances and dramatic connections that the historian often obscures with reasoning and disrupts through arrangement: it’s her task to trace the hidden fairness of divine justice and glimpse, through the darkness, the fateful threads of woven fire that tie error to retribution. Most importantly, she needs to be taught to expand her empathy concerning the history that is constantly being shaped in the moments she takes her peaceful breaths; and to the contemporary suffering, which, if she truly mourned it, would cease to recur. She should practice imagining how her thoughts and actions would change if she encountered the suffering that remains real even when it’s out of her sight. She should be taught to grasp the insignificance of how the small world she inhabits and loves compares to the world in which God lives and loves;—and she is to be solemnly taught to ensure that her feelings of piety are not weak in proportion to the number they encompass, nor her prayers more lackluster than they are when seeking immediate relief for her husband or her child, especially when she prays for the many who have no one to care for them—“for all who are desolate and oppressed.”

Thus far, I think, I have had your concurrence; perhaps you will not be with me in what I believe is most needful for me to say.  There is one dangerous science for women—one which they must indeed beware how they profanely touch—that of theology.  Strange, and miserably strange, that while they are modest enough to doubt their powers, and pause at the threshold of sciences where every step is demonstrable and sure, they will plunge headlong, and without one thought of incompetency, into that science in which the greatest men have trembled, and the wisest erred.  Strange, that they will complacently and pridefully bind up whatever vice or folly there is in them, whatever arrogance, petulance, or blind incomprehensiveness, into one bitter bundle of consecrated myrrh.  Strange, in creatures born to be Love visible, that where they can know least, they will condemn, first, and think to recommend themselves to their Master, by crawling up the steps of His judgment-throne to divide it with Him.  Strangest of all that they should think they were led by the Spirit of the Comforter into habits of mind which have become in them the unmixed elements of home discomfort; and that they dare to turn the Household Gods of Christianity into ugly idols of their own;—spiritual dolls, for them to dress according to their caprice; and from which their husbands must turn away in grieved contempt, lest they should be shrieked at for breaking them.

So far, I think you've agreed with me; you might not see eye to eye with me on what I believe is crucial to express. There is one dangerous field for women—one they really need to be careful about touching—and that’s theology. It’s odd, and sadly odd, that while they’re hesitant enough to doubt their own abilities and hesitate at the entrance of fields where every step is clear and certain, they will dive in headfirst, without a second thought about their lack of expertise, into a field where even the greatest men have felt fear, and the wisest have made mistakes. It’s strange that they will confidently and pridefully bundle up any flaws or silly behaviors they possess—any arrogance, impatience, or lack of understanding—into one bitter collection of sanctified myrrh. It’s strange that, beings created to embody Love, where they have the least understanding, they will be the first to judge and think they can win over their Master by crawling up the steps to His judgment throne to sit beside Him. The strangest part of all is that they believe they are being guided by the Spirit of the Comforter into ways of thinking that have become the very causes of discomfort in their homes; and that they dare to turn the cherished values of Christianity into distorted idols of their own—spiritual figurines for them to dress up as they please, and from which their husbands must turn away in pained rejection, for fear of being yelled at for breaking them.

I believe, then, with this exception, that a girl’s education should be nearly, in its course and material of study, the same as a boy’s; but quite differently directed.  A woman, in any rank of life, ought to know whatever her husband is likely to know, but to know it in a different way.  His command of it should be foundational and progressive; hers, general and accomplished for daily and helpful use.  Not but that it would often be wiser in men to learn things in a womanly sort of way, for present use, and to seek for the discipline and training of their mental powers in such branches of study as will be afterwards fittest for social service; but, speaking broadly, a man ought to know any language or science he learns, thoroughly—while a woman ought to know the same language, or science, only so far as may enable her to sympathise in her husband’s pleasures, and in those of his best friends.

I believe, with this exception, that a girl's education should be almost the same as a boy's in its course and material of study, but it should be directed differently. A woman, no matter her social status, should know whatever her husband is likely to know, but in a different way. His understanding should be foundational and progressive, while hers should be general and practical for everyday use. It's often wiser for men to learn things in a more traditionally feminine way for practical use and to focus on developing their mental skills in areas that will be most useful for social contributions; however, speaking generally, a man should thoroughly understand any language or science he studies, while a woman should know the same language or science only to the extent that it allows her to engage with her husband's interests and those of his close friends.

Yet, observe, with exquisite accuracy as far as she reaches.  There is a wide difference between elementary knowledge and superficial knowledge—between a firm beginning, and an infirm attempt at compassing.  A woman may always help her husband by what she knows, however little; by what she half-knows, or mis-knows, she will only tease him.

Yet, notice with great precision as far as she can reach. There is a big difference between basic knowledge and shallow knowledge—between a solid foundation and a weak attempt at understanding. A woman can always support her husband with what she knows, no matter how little; but with what she only partially knows or misunderstands, she will just annoy him.

And indeed, if there were to be any difference between a girl’s education and a boy’s, I should say that of the two the girl should be earlier led, as her intellect ripens faster, into deep and serious subjects: and that her range of literature should be, not more, but less frivolous; calculated to add the qualities of patience and seriousness to her natural poignancy of thought and quickness of wit; and also to keep her in a lofty and pure element of thought.  I enter not now into any question of choice of books; only let us be sure that her books are not heaped up in her lap as they fall out of the package of the circulating library, wet with the last and lightest spray of the fountain of folly.

And really, if there’s going to be any difference between how girls and boys are educated, I’d say that girls should be introduced to deeper and more serious subjects earlier because their minds develop faster. Their reading material should be less frivolous, aimed at enhancing their natural qualities of patience and seriousness while complementing their sharp thinking and quick wit. It should also keep them in an elevated and pure mindset. I’m not going to get into which books to choose; I just want to ensure that her books aren't just piled up in her lap as they come from the library, still dripping with the last bits of silliness.

Or even of the fountain of wit; for with respect to the sore temptation of novel reading, it is not the badness of a novel that we should dread, so much as its over-wrought interest.  The weakest romance is not so stupefying as the lower forms of religious exciting literature, and the worst romance is not so corrupting as false history, false philosophy, or false political essays.  But the best romance becomes dangerous, if, by its excitement, it renders the ordinary course of life uninteresting, and increases the morbid thirst for useless acquaintance with scenes in which we shall never be called upon to act.

Or even the fountain of wit; when it comes to the strong temptation of reading novels, we shouldn't fear the quality of the novel as much as its overwhelming interest. The weakest romance isn't as dulling as some forms of religiously charged literature, and the worst romance isn't as corrupting as false history, false philosophy, or misleading political essays. However, even the best romance can become dangerous if its excitement makes everyday life feel uninteresting and increases an unhealthy desire to know about situations we'll never actually experience.

I speak therefore of good novels only; and our modern literature is particularly rich in types of such.  Well read, indeed, these books have serious use, being nothing less than treatises on moral anatomy and chemistry; studies of human nature in the elements of it.  But I attach little weight to this function: they are hardly ever read with earnestness enough to permit them to fulfil it.  The utmost they usually do is to enlarge somewhat the charity of a kind reader, or the bitterness of a malicious one; for each will gather, from the novel, food for her own disposition.  Those who are naturally proud and envious will learn from Thackeray to despise humanity; those who are naturally gentle, to pity it; those who are naturally shallow, to laugh at it.  So, also, there might be a serviceable power in novels to bring before us, in vividness, a human truth which we had before dimly conceived; but the temptation to picturesqueness of statement is so great, that often the best writers of fiction cannot resist it; and our views are rendered so violent and one-sided, that their vitality is rather a harm than good.

I’m talking only about good novels; our modern literature has a lot of great examples. When read well, these books serve a serious purpose, acting as studies on moral character and human nature. But I don’t think this function is very important; they’re rarely read with enough seriousness to really fulfill it. Usually, they just either widen the compassion of a kind reader or deepen the bitterness of a spiteful one, as each person will take from the novel what fits their own perspective. Those who are naturally proud and envious will learn from Thackeray to look down on humanity; those who are gentle will learn to feel pity for it, and those who are shallow will find ways to laugh at it. There could also be a valuable aspect to novels in highlighting a human truth we’ve only vaguely understood before, but the temptation to be overly dramatic is so strong that often the best fiction writers can’t resist. As a result, their portrayals can be so extreme and biased that they end up doing more harm than good.

Without, however, venturing here on any attempt at decision how much novel reading should be allowed, let me at least clearly assert this,—that whether novels, or poetry, or history be read, they should be chosen, not for their freedom from evil, but for their possession of good.  The chance and scattered evil that may here and there haunt, or hide itself in, a powerful book, never does any harm to a noble girl; but the emptiness of an author oppresses her, and his amiable folly degrades her.  And if she can have access to a good library of old and classical books, there need be no choosing at all.  Keep the modern magazine and novel out of your girl’s way: turn her loose into the old library every wet day, and let her alone.  She will find what is good for her; you cannot: for there is just this difference between the making of a girl’s character and a boy’s—you may chisel a boy into shape, as you would a rock, or hammer him into it, if he be of a better kind, as you would a piece of bronze.  But you cannot hammer a girl into anything.  She grows as a flower does,—she will wither without sun; she will decay in her sheath, as a narcissus will, if you do not give her air enough; she may fall, and defile her head in dust, if you leave her without help at some moments of her life; but you cannot fetter her; she must take her own fair form and way, if she take any, and in mind as in body, must have always

Without, however, trying to decide how much novel reading should be allowed, let me at least clearly state this: whether it’s novels, poetry, or history that’s read, they should be chosen not for their lack of negativity, but for their value of positivity. The occasional negative element that might be found in a powerful book doesn’t harm a noble girl; however, an author’s emptiness can weigh her down, and their charming foolishness can degrade her. If she has access to a solid library filled with classic literature, there’s no need for careful selection. Keep modern magazines and novels away from your girl; let her explore the old library on every rainy day, and leave her to it. She will discover what’s good for her; you cannot do that. There’s a fundamental difference between shaping a girl's character and a boy’s—you can mold a boy like you would a rock or shape him like a piece of bronze if he’s of good quality. But you can’t force a girl into a mold. She grows like a flower; she will wilt without sunlight. She will decay if you don’t provide her enough air, just as a narcissus does if kept in its sheath; she might stumble and find herself in the dirt if left unsupported during critical moments of her life. But you cannot restrain her; she must find her own beautiful shape and path, and in both mind and body, she must always have

“Her household motions light and free
And steps of virgin liberty.”

"Her movements in the home are light and free
And her steps exude pure freedom."

Let her loose in the library, I say, as you do a fawn in a field.  It knows the bad weeds twenty times better than you; and the good ones too, and will eat some bitter and prickly ones, good for it, which you had not the slightest thought would have been so.

Let her roam freely in the library, just like you would let a fawn loose in a field. It knows the bad books way better than you do; it knows the good ones too, and it will pick out some tough and prickly ones that are good for it, ones you never would have thought would be.

Then, in art, keep the finest models before her, and let her practice in all accomplishments be accurate and thorough, so as to enable her to understand more than she accomplishes.  I say the finest models—that is to say, the truest, simplest, usefullest.  Note those epithets: they will range through all the arts.  Try them in music, where you might think them the least applicable.  I say the truest, that in which the notes most closely and faithfully express the meaning of the words, or the character of intended emotion; again, the simplest, that in which the meaning and melody are attained with the fewest and most significant notes possible; and, finally, the usefullest, that music which makes the best words most beautiful, which enchants them in our memories each with its own glory of sound, and which applies them closest to the heart at the moment we need them.

Then, in art, keep the best examples in front of her, and let her practice in all skills be precise and thorough, so she can understand more than she actually achieves. I mean the best examples—that is, the truest, simplest, and most useful. Notice those terms: they apply to all the arts. Try them in music, where you might think they fit the least. I mean the truest, where the notes closely and accurately express the meaning of the words or the emotion intended; then, the simplest, where the meaning and melody are achieved with the fewest and most significant notes possible; and finally, the most useful, which is the music that makes the best words sound beautiful, that engraves them in our memories, each with its own glorious sound, and that connects them most closely to our hearts when we need them.

And not only in the material and in the course, but yet more earnestly in the spirit of it, let a girl’s education be as serious as a boy’s.  You bring up your girls as if they were meant for sideboard ornaments, and then complain of their frivolity.  Give them the same advantages that you give their brothers—appeal to the same grand instincts of virtue in them; teach them, also, that courage and truth are the pillars of their being:—do you think that they would not answer that appeal, brave and true as they are even now, when you know that there is hardly a girls’ school in this Christian kingdom where the children’s courage or sincerity would be thought of half so much importance as their way of coming in at a door; and when the whole system of society, as respects the mode of establishing them in life, is one rotten plague of cowardice and imposture—cowardice, in not daring to let them live, or love, except as their neighbours choose; and imposture, in bringing, for the purposes of our own pride, the full glow of the world’s worst vanity upon a girl’s eyes, at the very period when the whole happiness of her future existence depends upon her remaining undazzled?

And not just in terms of material things and education, but even more importantly in its essence, let a girl’s education be just as serious as a boy’s. You raise your girls as if they were just decorative pieces, and then complain about their superficiality. Give them the same opportunities you provide their brothers—appeal to the same great instincts of virtue within them; teach them that courage and honesty are the foundations of their being:—do you really think they wouldn’t rise to that challenge, brave and true as they already are, especially when you know that hardly any girls' school in this Christian society values a girl’s courage or sincerity as much as how they enter a room? And when the entire societal system for establishing them in life is a terrible mix of cowardice and deception—cowardice, in not allowing them to live or love freely, except as their neighbors dictate; and deception, in forcing the harsh glare of the world’s worst vanity on a girl’s eyes at the moment when the entire happiness of her future depends on her staying unclouded?

And give them, lastly, not only noble teachings, but noble teachers.  You consider somewhat before you send your boy to school, what kind of a man the master is;—whatsoever kind of a man he is, you at least give him full authority over your son, and show some respect to him yourself;—if he comes to dine with you, you do not put him at a side table: you know also that, at college, your child’s immediate tutor will be under the direction of some still higher tutor,—for whom you have absolute reverence.  You do not treat the Dean of Christ Church or the Master of Trinity as your inferiors.

And finally, don’t just give them great lessons, but also great teachers. You think carefully before sending your son to school about what kind of person the teacher is; no matter what kind of person he is, you still give him full authority over your son and show him some respect yourself. If he comes to dinner at your house, you don’t seat him at a side table. You also know that at college, your child’s primary tutor will be under the guidance of an even higher tutor—someone you hold in great esteem. You don’t treat the Dean of Christ Church or the Master of Trinity as if they’re beneath you.

But what teachers do you give your girls, and what reverence do you show to the teachers you have chosen?  Is a girl likely to think her own conduct, or her own intellect, of much importance, when you trust the entire formation of her character, moral and intellectual, to a person whom you let your servants treat with less respect than they do your housekeeper (as if the soul of your child were a less charge than jams and groceries), and whom you yourself think you confer an honour upon by letting her sometimes sit in the drawing-room in the evening?

But what teachers do you choose for your girls, and what respect do you show to the teachers you've selected? Is a girl likely to think her own behavior or her own intelligence is important when you entrust the whole development of her character—both moral and intellectual—to someone you allow your staff to treat with less respect than they do your housekeeper (as if your child's soul were a smaller concern than jams and groceries), and whom you yourself believe you're doing a favor to by occasionally letting her sit in the living room in the evening?

Thus, then, of literature as her help, and thus of art.  There is one more help which she cannot do without—one which, alone, has sometimes done more than all other influences besides,—the help of wild and fair nature.  Hear this of the education of Joan of Arc:—

Thus, then, of literature as her aid, and thus of art. There is one more support she cannot be without—one that, alone, has sometimes achieved more than all other influences combined—the support of wild and beautiful nature. Hear this about the education of Joan of Arc:—

“The education of this poor girl was mean, according to the present standard; was ineffably grand, according to a purer philosophic standard; and only not good for our age, because for us it would be unattainable.

“The education of this poor girl was below today's standards; it was quite remarkable by a higher philosophical measure; and the only reason it doesn't fit our time is that it would be too advanced for us.”

“Next after her spiritual advantages, she owed most to the advantages of her situation.  The fountain of Domrémy was on the brink of a boundless forest; and it was haunted to that degree by fairies, that the parish priest (curé) was obliged to read mass there once a year, in order to keep them in decent bounds.

“Along with her spiritual benefits, she was mainly shaped by her environment. The fountain of Domrémy was right next to a large forest, which was so full of fairies that the parish priest had to hold mass there once a year to keep them under control.”

“But the forests of Domrémy—those were the glories of the land; for in them abode mysterious powers and ancient secrets that towered into tragic strength.  Abbeys there were, and abbey windows,—‘like Moorish temples of the Hindoos,’ that exercised even princely power both in Touraine and in the German Diets.  These had their sweet bells that pierced the forests for many a league at matins or vespers, and each its own dreamy legend.  Few enough, and scattered enough, were these abbeys, so as in no degree to disturb the deep solitude of the region; yet many enough to spread a network or awning of Christian sanctity over what else might have seemed a heathen wilderness.” [26]

“But the forests of Domrémy were the true treasures of the land; within them resided mysterious powers and ancient secrets that grew to tragic intensity. There were abbeys, and the windows of those abbeys—‘like Moorish temples of the Hindoos,’—that had considerable influence in both Touraine and the German Diets. These had their sweet bells that rang out through the forests for many miles at morning or evening services, each accompanied by its own enchanting legend. There weren’t many of these abbeys, and they were spread out enough to not disturb the deep solitude of the region; yet, they were numerous enough to form a network of Christian sanctity over what might otherwise have appeared as a pagan wilderness.” [26]

Now, you cannot, indeed, have here in England, woods eighteen miles deep to the centre; but you can, perhaps, keep a fairy or two for your children yet, if you wish to keep them.  But do you wish it?  Suppose you had each, at the back of your houses, a garden, large enough for your children to play in, with just as much lawn as would give them room to run,—no more—and that you could not change your abode; but that, if you chose, you could double your income, or quadruple it, by digging a coal shaft in the middle of the lawn, and turning the flower-beds into heaps of coke.  Would you do it?  I hope not.  I can tell you, you would be wrong if you did, though it gave you income sixty-fold instead of four-fold.

You can't really have woods that go eighteen miles deep right here in England, but maybe you could still keep a fairy or two for your kids if you wanted to. But do you actually want that? Imagine if you had a garden behind your house, big enough for your kids to play in, with just enough lawn for them to run around—nothing more—and you couldn't move. But if you wanted, you could double or even quadruple your income by digging a coal shaft in the middle of that lawn and turning the flower beds into piles of coke. Would you do it? I hope not. I can tell you, you'd be making a mistake if you did, even if it brought you sixty times the income instead of just four.

Yet this is what you are doing with all England.  The whole country is but a little garden, not more than enough for your children to run on the lawns of, if you would let them all run there.  And this little garden you will turn into furnace ground, and fill with heaps of cinders, if you can; and those children of yours, not you, will suffer for it.  For the fairies will not be all banished; there are fairies of the furnace as of the wood, and their first gifts seem to be “sharp arrows of the mighty;” but their last gifts are “coals of juniper.”

Yet this is what you’re doing to all of England. The whole country is like a small garden, barely big enough for your children to run around on the lawns, if you would just let them. And this little garden, you will turn into a wasteland, filled with piles of ashes, if you can; and it’s your children, not you, who will pay the price. Because the fairies won't all be gone; there are fairies of the furnace just like there are fairies of the woods, and their first gifts might seem like “sharp arrows from the strong;” but their final gifts are “coals of juniper.”

And yet I cannot—though there is no part of my subject that I feel more—press this upon you; for we made so little use of the power of nature while we had it that we shall hardly feel what we have lost.  Just on the other side of the Mersey you have your Snowdon, and your Menai Straits, and that mighty granite rock beyond the moors of Anglesea, splendid in its heathery crest, and foot planted in the deep sea, once thought of as sacred—a divine promontory, looking westward; the Holy Head or Headland, still not without awe when its red light glares first through storm.  These are the hills, and these the bays and blue inlets, which, among the Greeks, would have been always loved, always fateful in influence on the national mind.  That Snowdon is your Parnassus; but where are its Muses?  That Holyhead mountain is your Island of Ægina; but where is its Temple to Minerva?

And yet I can’t—though I feel this aspect of my topic strongly—push this point on you; because we made so little use of nature’s power while we had it that we’ll hardly comprehend what we've lost. Just across the Mersey, you have Snowdon, the Menai Straits, and that massive granite rock beyond the Anglesea moors, stunning with its heathery peak, standing firm in the deep sea, once regarded as sacred—a divine promontory looking west; Holy Head, or Headland, still holds a sense of awe when its red light glows through the storm. These are the hills, the bays, and the blue inlets that, among the Greeks, would have always been cherished, always influential for the national spirit. Snowdon is your Parnassus; but where are its Muses? That Holyhead mountain is your Island of Ægina; but where is its Temple to Minerva?

Shall I read you what the Christian Minerva had achieved under the shadow of our Parnassus up to the year 1848?—Here is a little account of a Welsh school, from page 261 of the Report on Wales, published by the Committee of Council on Education.  This is a school close to a town containing 5,000 persons:—

Shall I read you what the Christian Minerva accomplished under the shadow of our Parnassus up to 1848?—Here’s a brief overview of a Welsh school, from page 261 of the Report on Wales, published by the Committee of Council on Education. This is a school located near a town with 5,000 residents:—

“I then called up a larger class, most of whom had recently come to the school.  Three girls repeatedly declared they had never heard of Christ, and two that they had never heard of God.  Two out of six thought Christ was on earth now” (they might have had a worse thought perhaps), “three knew nothing about the Crucifixion.  Four out of seven did not know the names of the months nor the number of days in a year.  They had no notion of addition beyond two and two, or three and three; their minds were perfect blanks.”

“I then gathered a larger group, most of whom had recently joined the school. Three girls kept saying they had never heard of Christ, and two said they didn't know who God was. Two out of six believed Christ was currently on earth” (they might have had an even worse idea, perhaps), “three knew nothing about the Crucifixion. Four out of seven didn’t know the names of the months or how many days are in a year. They had no understanding of addition beyond two plus two or three plus three; their minds were completely blank.”

Oh, ye women of England! from the Princess of that Wales to the simplest of you, do not think your own children can be brought into their true fold of rest, while these are scattered on the hills, as sheep having no shepherd.  And do not think your daughters can be trained to the truth of their own human beauty, while the pleasant places, which God made at once for their schoolroom and their playground, lie desolate and defiled.  You cannot baptize them rightly in those inch-deep fonts of yours, unless you baptize them also in the sweet waters which the great Lawgiver strikes forth for ever from the rocks of your native land—waters which a Pagan would have worshipped in their purity, and you worship only with pollution.  You cannot lead your children faithfully to those narrow axe-hewn church altars of yours, while the dark azure altars in heaven—the mountains that sustain your island throne,—mountains on which a Pagan would have seen the powers of heaven rest in every wreathed cloud—remain for you without inscription; altars built, not to, but by an Unknown God.

Oh, women of England! From the Princess of Wales to the simplest among you, don't think your own children can truly find peace while these are scattered on the hills like sheep without a shepherd. And don’t believe your daughters can learn to appreciate their own beauty while the lovely places that God created to be both their classroom and playground lie empty and ruined. You can't truly baptize them in those shallow fonts of yours unless you also immerse them in the pure waters that the great Lawgiver continually brings forth from the rocks of your homeland—waters that a Pagan would have revered for their clarity, while you see them only tainted. You can't responsibly guide your children to those narrow, axe-hewn church altars of yours, while the deep blue altars in heaven—the mountains that support your island throne—remain unrecognized; mountains on which a Pagan would have perceived the powers of heaven resting in every cloud, and which stand for you without any words; altars built, not to, but by an Unknown God.

(III.)  Thus far, then, of the nature, thus far of the teaching, of woman, and thus of her household office, and queenliness.  We now come to our last, our widest question.—What is her queenly office with respect to the state?

(III.)  So far, we've covered the nature, the teaching, of women, and also their role in the household and as queens. Now we arrive at our final and broadest question: What is her royal role in relation to the state?

Generally, we are under an impression that a man’s duties are public, and a woman’s private.  But this is not altogether so.  A man has a personal work or duty, relating to his own home, and a public work or duty, which is the expansion of the other, relating to the state.  So a woman has a personal work or duty, relating to her own home, and a public work or duty, which is also the expansion of that.

Generally, we think that a man’s responsibilities are public, while a woman’s are private. But that’s not entirely accurate. A man has personal responsibilities connected to his own home, as well as public responsibilities that expand beyond that, relating to society. Similarly, a woman has personal responsibilities related to her own home, along with public responsibilities that also build on those.

Now the man’s work for his own home is, as has been said, to secure its maintenance, progress, and defence; the woman’s to secure its order, comfort, and loveliness.

Now, the man's role in his home is, as mentioned, to ensure its upkeep, development, and protection; the woman's is to ensure its organization, comfort, and beauty.

Expand both these functions.  The man’s duty as a member of a commonwealth, is to assist in the maintenance, in the advance, in the defence of the state.  The woman’s duty, as a member of the commonwealth, is to assist in the ordering, in the comforting, and in the beautiful adornment of the state.

Expand both of these roles. A man’s duty as a member of a community is to help maintain, promote, and defend the state. A woman’s duty, as a member of the community, is to help organize, provide comfort, and embellish the state.

What the man is at his own gate, defending it, if need be, against insult and spoil, that also, not in a less, but in a more devoted measure, he is to be at the gate of his country, leaving his home, if need be, even to the spoiler, to do his more incumbent work there.

What a man is at his own gate, defending it if necessary against insult and theft, he should also be at the gate of his country, leaving his home, if needed, even to the thief, to fulfill his more important duties there.

And, in like manner, what the woman is to be within her gates, as the centre of order, the balm of distress, and the mirror of beauty: that she is also to be without her gates, where order is more difficult, distress more imminent, loveliness more rare.

And in the same way, what a woman represents within her home—as the heart of order, the comfort in times of trouble, and the reflection of beauty—she should also embody outside her home, where maintaining order is harder, distress is more present, and beauty is less common.

And as within the human heart there is always set an instinct for all its real duties,—an instinct which you cannot quench, but only warp and corrupt if you withdraw it from its true purpose:—as there is the intense instinct of love, which, rightly disciplined, maintains all the sanctities of life, and, misdirected, undermines them; and must do either the one or the other;—so there is in the human heart an inextinguishable instinct, the love of power, which, rightly directed, maintains all the majesty of law and life, and, misdirected, wrecks them.

And just as there is always a natural instinct in the human heart for all its true responsibilities—an instinct that you can't suppress, but can only twist and corrupt if you pull it away from its genuine purpose—there is also the strong instinct of love, which, when guided correctly, upholds all the sacred aspects of life, and when misled, undermines them; and must do one or the other;—similarly, there is an indelible instinct in the human heart, the love of power, which, when properly directed, supports all the dignity of law and life, and when misdirected, destroys them.

Deep rooted in the innermost life of the heart of man, and of the heart of woman, God set it there, and God keeps it there.—Vainly, as falsely, you blame or rebuke the desire of power!—For Heaven’s sake, and for Man’s sake, desire it all you can.  But what power?  That is all the question.  Power to destroy? the lion’s limb, and the dragon’s breath?  Not so.  Power to heal, to redeem, to guide, and to guard.  Power of the sceptre and shield; the power of the royal hand that heals in touching,—that binds the fiend, and looses the captive; the throne that is founded on the rock of Justice, and descended from only by steps of Mercy.  Will you not covet such power as this, and seek such throne as this, and be no more housewives, but queens?

Deeply rooted in the core of every man and woman, God placed it there, and God keeps it there. — You can’t blame or criticize the desire for power! — For the sake of Heaven and for the sake of humanity, desire it as much as you can. But what kind of power? That’s the real question. Is it power to destroy? The strength of a lion or the breath of a dragon? No, it’s not that. It’s power to heal, to redeem, to guide, and to protect. Power of the scepter and shield; the kind of power that touches and heals, that binds the wicked and frees the captive; the throne built on the foundation of Justice, descended only through steps of Mercy. Will you not strive for such power, seek such a throne, and become not just housewives, but queens?

It is now long since the women of England arrogated, universally, a title which once belonged to nobility only; and, having once been in the habit of accepting the simple title of gentlewoman as correspondent to that of gentleman, insisted on the privilege of assuming the title of “Lady,” [27] which properly corresponds only to the title of “Lord.”

It has been a long time since women in England claimed a title that used to belong only to the nobility; and, having once accepted the basic title of gentlewoman as the equivalent of gentleman, they insisted on the right to take on the title of “Lady,” [27] which really corresponds only to the title of “Lord.”

I do not blame them for this; but only for their narrow motive in this.  I would have them desire and claim the title of Lady, provided they claim, not merely the title, but the office and duty signified by it.  Lady means “bread-giver” or “loaf-giver,” and Lord means “maintainer of laws,” and both titles have reference, not to the law which is maintained in the house, nor to the bread which is given to the household; but to law maintained for the multitude, and to bread broken among the multitude.  So that a Lord has legal claim only to his title in so far as he is the maintainer of the justice of the Lord of lords; and a Lady has legal claim to her title only so far as she communicates that help to the poor representatives of her Master, which women once, ministering to Him of their substance, were permitted to extend to that Master Himself; and when she is known, as He Himself once was, in breaking of bread.

I don't blame them for this; my only issue is their narrow motivation. I would want them to aspire to and claim the title of Lady, as long as they also embrace the responsibilities that come with it. "Lady" means "bread-giver," and "Lord" means "maintainer of laws." Both titles refer not just to the rules upheld in the household or the bread provided for the family, but to the justice maintained for the community and the nourishment shared among everyone. A Lord has the legal right to his title only to the extent that he upholds the justice of the Lord of lords, and a Lady has the legal right to her title only if she provides support to the needy on behalf of her Master, just like women once did when they ministered to Him from their resources, and when she is recognized, as He once was, in sharing bread.

And this beneficent and legal dominion, this power of the Dominus, or House-Lord, and of the Domina, or House-Lady, is great and venerable, not in the number of those through whom it has lineally descended, but in the number of those whom it grasps within its sway; it is always regarded with reverent worship wherever its dynasty is founded on its duty, and its ambition correlative with its beneficence.  Your fancy is pleased with the thought of being noble ladies, with a train of vassals.  Be it so; you cannot be too noble, and your train cannot be too great; but see to it that your train is of vassals whom you serve and feed, not merely of slaves who serve and feed you; and that the multitude which obeys you is of those whom you have comforted, not oppressed,—whom you have redeemed, not led into captivity.

And this generous and rightful authority, this power of the House Lord and House Lady, is significant and respected, not because of the lineage from which it comes, but by the number of people it affects; it is always held in reverence wherever its rule is based on responsibility, and its ambition aligns with its kindness. You love the idea of being noble ladies with a retinue of followers. That's fine; you can't be too noble, and your circle can't be too large; but make sure your followers are people you support and care for, not just those who serve you; and that the people who obey you are those you have uplifted, not oppressed—those you have saved, not brought into bondage.

And this, which is true of the lower or household dominion, is equally true of the queenly dominion; that highest dignity is open to you, if you will also accept that highest duty.  Rex et Regina—Roi et Reine—“Right-doers;” they differ but from the Lady and Lord, in that their power is supreme over the mind as over the person—that they not only feed and clothe, but direct and teach.  And whether consciously or not, you must be, in many a heart, enthroned: there is no putting by that crown; queens you must always be: queens to your lovers; queens to your husbands and your sons; queens of higher mystery to the world beyond, which bows itself, and will for ever bow, before the myrtle crown and the stainless sceptre of womanhood.  But, alas! you are too often idle and careless queens, grasping at majesty in the least things, while you abdicate it in the greatest; and leaving misrule and violence to work their will among men, in defiance of the power which, holding straight in gift from the Prince of all Peace, the wicked among you betray, and the good forget.

And what holds true for the household realm also applies to the regal realm; that highest honor is available to you if you are willing to accept that highest responsibility. Rex et Regina—Roi et Reine—“Right-doers;” they differ from the Lady and Lord only in that their authority is supreme over the mind as well as over the person—they not only provide for and protect but also guide and educate. Whether you realize it or not, you must be, in many hearts, queens: you cannot discard that crown; you must always be queens: queens to your lovers; queens to your husbands and sons; queens of a deeper mystery to the world beyond, which bows down and will forever bow before the myrtle crown and the pure scepter of womanhood. But, sadly, you are often idle and neglectful queens, pursuing power in the smallest matters while giving it up in the most significant; and allowing chaos and violence to have their way among men, in defiance of the strength that, given directly from the Prince of all Peace, the wicked among you betray, and the good overlook.

“Prince of Peace.”  Note that name.  When kings rule in that name, and nobles, and the judges of the earth, they also, in their narrow place, and mortal measure, receive the power of it.  There are no other rulers than they; other rule than theirs is but misrule; they who govern verily “Dei Gratiâ” are all princes, yes, or princesses of Peace.  There is not a war in the world, no, nor an injustice, but you women are answerable for it; not in that you have provoked, but in that you have not hindered.  Men, by their nature, are prone to fight; they will fight for any cause, or for none.  It is for you to choose their cause for them, and to forbid them when there is no cause.  There is no suffering, no injustice, no misery, in the earth, but the guilt of it lies with you.  Men can bear the sight of it, but you should not be able to bear it.  Men may tread it down without sympathy in their own struggle; but men are feeble in sympathy, and contracted in hope; it is you only who can feel the depths of pain, and conceive the way of its healing.  Instead of trying to do this, you turn away from it; you shut yourselves within your park walls and garden gates; and you are content to know that there is beyond them a whole world in wilderness—a world of secrets which you dare not penetrate; and of suffering which you dare not conceive.

“Prince of Peace.” Remember that name. When kings rule in that name, along with nobles and the judges of the earth, they also, in their limited space and human capacity, inherit its power. There are no other rulers besides them; any other kind of rule is just misrule. Those who govern truly “by the grace of God” are all princes, or princesses of Peace. There isn’t a war in the world, nor an injustice, that you women aren’t responsible for; not because you have caused them, but because you haven’t stopped them. Men, by their nature, tend to fight; they’ll battle for any reason, or for no reason at all. It’s up to you to choose their battles and to prevent them when there’s no reason to fight. Every suffering, every injustice, every misery on earth carries your guilt. Men can endure seeing it, but you should not be able to tolerate it. Men might step over it without compassion in their own struggle; but men are weak in empathy and limited in hope; only you can truly grasp the depths of pain and imagine how to heal it. Instead of attempting to do this, you turn away; you shut yourselves behind your park walls and garden gates; and you seem fine with knowing that just beyond them lies a wild world—a world of secrets you hesitate to explore, and of suffering you dare not even fathom.

I tell you that this is to me quite the most amazing among the phenomena of humanity.  I am surprised at no depths to which, when once warped from its honour, that humanity can be degraded.  I do not wonder at the miser’s death, with his hands, as they relax, dropping gold.  I do not wonder at the sensualist’s life, with the shroud wrapped about his feet.  I do not wonder at the single-handed murder of a single victim, done by the assassin in the darkness of the railway, or reed shadow of the marsh.  I do not even wonder at the myriad-handed murder of multitudes, done boastfully in the daylight, by the frenzy of nations, and the immeasurable, unimaginable guilt heaped up from hell to heaven, of their priests, and kings.  But this is wonderful to me—oh, how wonderful!—to see the tender and delicate woman among you, with her child at her breast, and a power, if she would wield it, over it, and over its father, purer than the air of heaven, and stronger than the seas of earth—nay, a magnitude of blessing which her husband would not part with for all that earth itself, though it were made of one entire and perfect chrysolite:—to see her abdicate this majesty to play at precedence with her next-door neighbour!  This is wonderful—oh, wonderful!—to see her, with every innocent feeling fresh within her, go out in the morning into her garden to play with the fringes of its guarded flowers, and lift their heads when they are drooping, with her happy smile upon her face, and no cloud upon her brow, because there is a little wall around her place of peace: and yet she knows, in her heart, if she would only look for its knowledge, that, outside of that little rose-covered wall, the wild grass, to the horizon, is torn up by the agony of men, and beat level by the drift of their life-blood.

I tell you, this is, to me, one of the most amazing things about humanity. I'm shocked by no depths to which humanity can sink once it strays from honor. I’m not surprised by the miser’s death, where his hands relax and drop gold. I’m not shocked by the sensualist’s life, with the shroud wrapped around his feet. I don't marvel at a lone murder committed by an assassin in the shadows of the railway or the reeds of the marsh. I'm not even surprised by the countless murders of multitudes, proudly done in broad daylight by the madness of nations, and the immense, unfathomable guilt piled up from hell to heaven, by their priests and kings. But this is incredible to me—oh, how incredible!—to see a tender and delicate woman among you, with her child at her breast, possessing a power, if she chose to use it, over her child and its father, purer than the air of heaven and stronger than the seas of earth—indeed, a blessing her husband wouldn’t trade for all of earth itself, even if it were made of pure chrysolite:—to see her give up this majesty to compete with her next-door neighbor! This is remarkable—oh, remarkable!—to see her, with every innocent feeling alive within her, go out in the morning into her garden to play with the edges of its protected flowers, lifting their heads when they droop, with a happy smile on her face and no frown on her brow, because there’s a little wall around her place of peace; and yet she knows, deep down, if she would just look for that knowledge, that beyond that little rose-covered wall, the wild grass stretches to the horizon, torn up by the suffering of men, and flattened by the flow of their lifeblood.

Have you ever considered what a deep under meaning there lies, or at least may be read, if we choose, in our custom of strewing flowers before those whom we think most happy?  Do you suppose it is merely to deceive them into the hope that happiness is always to fall thus in showers at their feet?—that wherever they pass they will tread on herbs of sweet scent, and that the rough ground will be made smooth for them by depths of roses?  So surely as they believe that, they will have, instead, to walk on bitter herbs and thorns; and the only softness to their feet will be of snow.  But it is not thus intended they should believe; there is a better meaning in that old custom.  The path of a good woman is indeed strewn with flowers; but they rise behind her steps, not before them.  “Her feet have touched the meadows, and left the daisies rosy.”

Have you ever thought about the deeper meaning behind our tradition of scattering flowers for those we perceive as the happiest? Do you think it’s just to trick them into believing that happiness will always fall like rain at their feet?—that wherever they go, they will walk on sweet-smelling herbs, and that the rough ground will be smoothed out by piles of roses? The moment they believe that, they’ll instead find themselves walking on bitter herbs and thorns; and the only softness underfoot will be snow. But that’s not the intention behind this old custom; there’s a more profound meaning to it. The path of a good woman is indeed covered in flowers, but they bloom behind her steps, not in front. “Her feet have touched the meadows, and left the daisies rosy.”

You think that only a lover’s fancy;—false and vain!  How if it could be true?  You think this also, perhaps, only a poet’s fancy—

You think that's just a lover's whim;—false and pointless! What if it could actually be true? You might think that this too is just a poet's fantasy—

“Even the light harebell raised its head
Elastic from her airy tread.”

“Even the fragile harebell raised its head
Springing up with her gentle step.”

But it is little to say of a woman, that she only does not destroy where she passes.  She should revive; the harebells should bloom, not stoop, as she passes.  You think I am rushing into wild hyperbole!  Pardon me, not a whit—I mean what I say in calm English, spoken in resolute truth.  You have heard it said—(and I believe there is more than fancy even in that saying, but let it pass for a fanciful one)—that flowers only flourish rightly in the garden of some one who loves them.  I know you would like that to be true; you would think it a pleasant magic if you could flush your flowers into brighter bloom by a kind look upon them: nay, more, if your look had the power, not only to cheer, but to guard;—if you could bid the black blight turn away, and the knotted caterpillar spare—if you could bid the dew fall upon them in the drought, and say to the south wind, in frost—“Come, thou south, and breathe upon my garden, that the spices of it may flow out.”  This you would think a great thing?  And do you think it not a greater thing, that all this, (and how much more than this!) you can do, for fairer flowers than these—flowers that could bless you for having blessed them, and will love you for having loved them; flowers that have thoughts like yours, and lives like yours; and which, once saved, you save for ever?  Is this only a little power?  Far among the moorlands and the rocks,—far in the darkness of the terrible streets,—these feeble florets are lying, with all their fresh leaves torn, and their stems broken: will you never go down to them, nor set them in order in their little fragrant beds, nor fence them in their trembling, from the fierce wind?  Shall morning follow morning, for you, but not for them; and the dawn rise to watch, far away, those frantic Dances of Death; [28] but no dawn rise to breathe upon these living banks of wild violet, and woodbine, and rose; nor call to you, through your casement—call (not giving you the name of the English poet’s lady, but the name of Dante’s great Matilda, who, on the edge of happy Lethe, stood, wreathing flowers with flowers), saying:—

But it’s not enough to just say that a woman doesn’t cause destruction wherever she goes. She should bring life; the harebells should thrive, not droop, as she walks by. You might think I’m getting carried away! Forgive me, but not at all—I mean what I say in straightforward English, spoken with firm truth. You’ve probably heard it said—(and I believe there’s more than just a fanciful idea in that saying, but let’s consider it fanciful for now)—that flowers only grow well in the garden of someone who loves them. I know you wish that were true; you’d find it a delightful kind of magic if you could make your flowers bloom more brightly with just a kind glance at them. In fact, wouldn’t it be amazing if your gaze could not only uplift but also protect them—if you could turn away the black blight and persuade the pesky caterpillar to spare them—if you could call down the dew during dry spells and tell the south wind, when it’s cold, “Come, gentle south wind, and breathe upon my garden, so that its fragrances may flow out”? You’d think that’s quite something, right? But do you not think it’s even more incredible that all this, and so much more, you can do for even more beautiful flowers—flowers that would bless you for blessing them and will love you for loving them; flowers that share thoughts like yours and have lives like yours; and, once saved, you save forever? Is this just a little power? Deep among the moors and rocks—far in the darkness of those dreadful streets—these delicate blossoms are scattered, their fresh leaves torn and their stems broken: will you never go to them, arrange them in their little fragrant beds, or protect them from the fierce wind? Will morning after morning pass for you, but not for them; will the dawn rise to observe, from afar, those frantic Dances of Death; [28] but no dawn comes to breathe upon these living patches of wild violets, and honeysuckle, and roses; nor call to you through your window—call (not using the name of the English poet’s lady, but the name of Dante’s great Matilda, who, on the edge of joyful Lethe, stood, weaving flowers with flowers), saying:—

“Come into the garden, Maud,
For the black bat, night, has flown,
And the woodbine spices are wafted abroad,
And the musk of the roses blown”?

“Come into the garden, Maud,
Because the dark night has passed,
And the sweet smell of honeysuckle is in the air,
And the scent of the roses is blowing”?

Will you not go down among them?—among those sweet living things, whose new courage, sprung from the earth with the deep colour of heaven upon it, is starting up in strength of goodly spire; and whose purity, washed from the dust, is opening, bud by bud, into the flower of promise;—and still they turn to you, and for you, “The Larkspur listens—I hear, I hear!  And the Lily whispers—I wait.”

Will you not go down among them?—among those lovely living things, whose fresh courage, born from the earth with the deep color of the sky, is rising up strong; and whose purity, cleansed from the dirt, is unfolding, bud by bud, into the flower of promise;—and still they turn to you, and for you, “The Larkspur listens—I hear, I hear! And the Lily whispers—I wait.”

Did you notice that I missed two lines when I read you that first stanza; and think that I had forgotten them?  Hear them now:—

Did you notice that I skipped two lines when I read you that first stanza? Did you think I had forgotten them? Hear them now:—

“Come into the garden, Maud,
For the black bat, night, has flown,
Come into the garden, Maud,
I am here at the gate, alone.”

“Come into the garden, Maud,
Because the dark night is over,
Come into the garden, Maud,
I’m standing at the gate, alone.”

Who is it, think you, who stands at the gate of this sweeter garden alone, waiting for you?  Did you ever hear, not of a Maud, but a Madeleine, who went down to her garden in the dawn, and found One waiting at the gate, whom she supposed to be the gardener?  Have you not sought Him often;—sought Him in vain, all through the night;—sought Him in vain at the gate of that old garden where the fiery sword is set?  He is never there; but at the gate of this garden He is waiting always—waiting to take your hand—ready to go down to see the fruits of the valley, to see whether the vine has flourished, and the pomegranate budded.  There you shall see with Him the little tendrils of the vines that His hand is guiding—there you shall see the pomegranate springing where His hand cast the sanguine seed;—more: you shall see the troops of the angel keepers that, with their wings, wave away the hungry birds from the path-sides where He has sown, and call to each other between the vineyard rows, “Take us the foxes, the little foxes, that spoil the vines, for our vines have tender grapes.”  Oh—you queens—you queens! among the hills and happy greenwood of this land of yours, shall the foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests; and in your cities, shall the stones cry out against you, that they are the only pillows where the Son of Man can lay His head?

Who do you think is standing at the gate of this sweeter garden alone, waiting for you? Have you ever heard, not of a Maud, but a Madeleine, who went to her garden at dawn and found someone waiting at the gate, whom she thought was the gardener? Haven’t you looked for Him often—searched for Him in vain all through the night—searched for Him in vain at the gate of that old garden where the fiery sword is placed? He is never there; but at the gate of this garden, He is always waiting—waiting to take your hand—ready to go down to see the fruits of the valley, to check whether the vine has thrived and the pomegranate has budded. There, you will see with Him the little tendrils of the vines that His hand is guiding—there you will see the pomegranate growing where His hand planted the sanguine seed;—more: you will see the groups of angel keepers who, with their wings, wave away the hungry birds from the paths where He has sown and call to each other between the rows of vines, “Catch the foxes, the little foxes, that spoil the vines, for our vines have tender grapes.” Oh—you queens—you queens! among the hills and happy green woods of this land of yours, the foxes will have dens, and the birds of the air will have nests; and in your cities, the stones will cry out against you, saying they are the only pillows where the Son of Man can lay His head?

Lecture III.
The Mystery of Life and its Arts

Lecture delivered in the theatre of the Royal College of Science, Dublin, 1868.

Lecture delivered in the theater of the Royal College of Science, Dublin, 1868.

When I accepted the privilege of addressing you to-day, I was not aware of a restriction with respect to the topics of discussion which may be brought before this Society [29]—a restriction which, though entirely wise and right under the circumstances contemplated in its introduction, would necessarily have disabled me, thinking as I think, from preparing any lecture for you on the subject of art in a form which might be permanently useful.  Pardon me, therefore, in so far as I must transgress such limitation; for indeed my infringement will be of the letter—not of the spirit—of your commands.  In whatever I may say touching the religion which has been the foundation of art, or the policy which has contributed to its power, if I offend one, I shall offend all; for I shall take no note of any separations in creeds, or antagonisms in parties: neither do I fear that ultimately I shall offend any, by proving—or at least stating as capable of positive proof—the connection of all that is best in the crafts and arts of man, with the simplicity of his faith, and the sincerity of his patriotism.

When I agreed to speak to you today, I wasn't aware of any restrictions on the topics I could discuss with this Society [29]—a restriction that, while completely reasonable and appropriate given the circumstances of its introduction, would have made it impossible for me to prepare a lecture for you on the topic of art in a way that could be genuinely useful. So please excuse me as I have to step beyond those limits; my deviation will be more about the letter than the spirit of your guidelines. Whatever I say about the religion that has underpinned art or the policies that have influenced its impact, if I offend one person, I will offend everyone; I won’t acknowledge any divisions in beliefs or conflicts in political parties: I also believe that I won’t ultimately offend anyone by demonstrating— or at least asserting that there’s valid evidence for—the link between the best in human crafts and arts, and the simplicity of one’s faith and the authenticity of one’s patriotism.

But I speak to you under another disadvantage, by which I am checked in frankness of utterance, not here only, but everywhere: namely, that I am never fully aware how far my audiences are disposed to give me credit for real knowledge of my subject, or how far they grant me attention only because I have been sometimes thought an ingenious or pleasant essayist upon it.  For I have had what, in many respects, I boldly call the misfortune, to set my words sometimes prettily together; not without a foolish vanity in the poor knack that I had of doing so: until I was heavily punished for this pride, by finding that many people thought of the words only, and cared nothing for their meaning.  Happily, therefore, the power of using such pleasant language—if indeed it ever were mine—is passing away from me; and whatever I am now able to say at all, I find myself forced to say with great plainness.  For my thoughts have changed also, as my words have; and whereas in earlier life, what little influence I obtained was due perhaps chiefly to the enthusiasm with which I was able to dwell on the beauty of the physical clouds, and of their colours in the sky; so all the influence I now desire to retain must be due to the earnestness with which I am endeavouring to trace the form and beauty of another kind of cloud than those; the bright cloud of which it is written—“What is your life?  It is even as a vapour that appeareth for a little time, and then vanisheth away.”

But I'm at a disadvantage when I speak to you, which holds me back from being completely straightforward, not just here, but everywhere. I'm never entirely sure how much my audience believes I really understand my topic or if they’re only paying attention because they've seen me as a clever or enjoyable writer about it. I've had what I can boldly call the misfortune of sometimes arranging my words nicely, which filled me with a foolish pride in that little talent. I later faced the consequence of this pride when I realized many people focused only on the words and not their meaning. Fortunately, my ability to use charming language—if that was ever truly mine—is fading; now, whatever I manage to say must come out plainly. My thoughts have evolved alongside my language; in my younger days, any influence I had came mainly from my enthusiasm for discussing the beauty of physical clouds and their colors in the sky. Now, the influence I want to keep must come from my earnest effort to explore the shape and beauty of another kind of cloud: the bright cloud of which it is said—“What is your life? It is even as a vapour that appeareth for a little time, and then vanisheth away.”

I suppose few people reach the middle or latter period of their age, without having, at some moment of change or disappointment, felt the truth of those bitter words; and been startled by the fading of the sunshine from the cloud of their life into the sudden agony of the knowledge that the fabric of it was as fragile as a dream, and the endurance of it as transient as the dew.  But it is not always that, even at such times of melancholy surprise, we can enter into any true perception that this human life shares in the nature of it, not only the evanescence, but the mystery of the cloud; that its avenues are wreathed in darkness, and its forms and courses no less fantastic, than spectral and obscure; so that not only in the vanity which we cannot grasp, but in the shadow which we cannot pierce, it is true of this cloudy life of ours, that “man walketh in a vain shadow, and disquieteth himself in vain.”

I guess not many people get to the middle or later stages of their life without, at some point during a change or disappointment, feeling the truth of those harsh words; and being shocked by how quickly the light in their life dims into the sudden pain of realizing that everything they built is as fragile as a dream, and as fleeting as morning dew. But even during these times of sorrowful surprise, it's not always easy to truly see that this human experience shares in not just the fleeting nature, but also the mystery of the clouds; that its paths are shrouded in darkness, and its shapes and directions are just as bizarre, as ghostly and unclear; so that it truly holds that in the emptiness we can’t grasp, and in the shadows we can’t penetrate, it’s accurate to say of this cloudy life of ours, that “man walks in a vain shadow, and troubles himself in vain.”

And least of all, whatever may have been the eagerness of our passions, or the height of our pride, are we able to understand in its depth the third and most solemn character in which our life is like those clouds of heaven; that to it belongs not only their transcience, not only their mystery, but also their power; that in the cloud of the human soul there is a fire stronger than the lightning, and a grace more precious than the rain; and that though of the good and evil it shall one day be said alike, that the place that knew them knows them no more, there is an infinite separation between those whose brief presence had there been a blessing, like the mist of Eden that went up from the earth to water the garden, and those whose place knew them only as a drifting and changeful shade, of whom the heavenly sentence is, that they are “wells without water; clouds that are carried with a tempest, to whom the mist of darkness is reserved for ever.”

And least of all, no matter how strong our passions or how high our pride may have been, we can hardly grasp the profound truth that our lives resemble those clouds in the sky; that they embody not just their transience, not just their mystery, but also their power; that within the cloud of the human soul lies a fire more intense than lightning, and a grace more precious than rain; and that even though it will one day be said of both good and evil alike that the place that once knew them no longer does, there is an immense difference between those whose brief presence brought blessings, like the mist of Eden rising from the earth to nourish the garden, and those whose presence was merely a fleeting and changeable shadow, of whom it is said by a heavenly decree, they are “wells without water; clouds that are carried with a tempest, to whom the mist of darkness is reserved forever.”

To those among us, however, who have lived long enough to form some just estimate of the rate of the changes which are, hour by hour in accelerating catastrophe, manifesting themselves in the laws, the arts, and the creeds of men, it seems to me, that now at least, if never at any former time, the thoughts of the true nature of our life, and of its powers and responsibilities, should present themselves with absolute sadness and sternness.  And although I know that this feeling is much deepened in my own mind by disappointment, which, by chance, has attended the greater number of my cherished purposes, I do not for that reason distrust the feeling itself, though I am on my guard against an exaggerated degree of it: nay, I rather believe that in periods of new effort and violent change, disappointment is a wholesome medicine; and that in the secret of it, as in the twilight so beloved by Titian, we may see the colours of things with deeper truth than in the most dazzling sunshine.  And because these truths about the works of men, which I want to bring to-day before you, are most of them sad ones, though at the same time helpful; and because also I believe that your kind Irish hearts will answer more gladly to the truthful expression of a personal feeling, than to the exposition of an abstract principle, I will permit myself so much unreserved speaking of my own causes of regret, as may enable you to make just allowance for what, according to your sympathies, you will call either the bitterness, or the insight, of a mind which has surrendered its best hopes, and been foiled in its favourite aims.

For those of us who have lived long enough to grasp the rapid changes occurring every hour in the laws, arts, and beliefs of humanity, it seems to me that now, more than ever, the true nature of our lives, along with their powers and responsibilities, should confront us with deep sadness and seriousness. While I know that this sentiment is intensified in my own mind by the disappointments that have come with many of my cherished goals, I don't distrust the feeling itself, even though I remain cautious of it becoming too overwhelming. In fact, I believe that during times of new efforts and intense change, disappointment can be a valuable lesson; and in its quiet moments, much like the twilight loved by Titian, we can see the true colors of things more clearly than in the brightest sunlight. Because the truths I want to share with you today are mostly sad, yet still helpful, and since I believe that your warm Irish hearts will respond more freely to the honest expression of my personal feelings than to a discussion of abstract principles, I will allow myself to speak candidly about my own regrets. This way, you can better understand what you might see as the bitterness or insight of a mind that has given up its best hopes and faced defeat in its favorite pursuits.

I spent the ten strongest years of my life, (from twenty to thirty,) in endeavouring to show the excellence of the work of the man whom I believed, and rightly believed, to be the greatest painter of the schools of England since Reynolds.  I had then perfect faith in the power of every great truth of beauty to prevail ultimately, and take its right place in usefulness and honour; and I strove to bring the painter’s work into this due place, while the painter was yet alive.  But he knew, better than I, the uselessness of talking about what people could not see for themselves.  He always discouraged me scornfully, even when he thanked me—and he died before even the superficial effect of my work was visible.  I went on, however, thinking I could at least be of use to the public, if not to him, in proving his power.  My books got talked about a little.  The prices of modern pictures, generally, rose, and I was beginning to take some pleasure in a sense of gradual victory, when, fortunately or unfortunately, an opportunity of perfect trial undeceived me at once, and for ever.  The Trustees of the National Gallery commissioned me to arrange the Turner drawings there, and permitted me to prepare three hundred examples of his studies from nature, for exhibition at Kensington.  At Kensington they were, and are, placed for exhibition; but they are not exhibited, for the room in which they hang is always empty.

I spent the ten most important years of my life, from twenty to thirty, trying to highlight the brilliance of the work of the man I believed, and rightly so, to be the greatest painter in England since Reynolds. Back then, I had complete faith in the idea that every great truth of beauty would eventually prevail and earn its rightful place in usefulness and honor. I worked hard to bring the painter's work into the spotlight while he was still alive. But he understood, better than I did, the futility of discussing what people couldn't see for themselves. He often dismissed me with scorn, even when he expressed gratitude—and he passed away before the impact of my efforts became apparent. Still, I continued, thinking I could at least help the public understand his talent, even if not him. My books gained some attention. Prices for modern paintings started to rise, and I began to enjoy a sense of gradual success, when, either fortunately or unfortunately, an opportunity for a definitive test disillusioned me completely. The Trustees of the National Gallery asked me to organize the Turner drawings there and allowed me to prepare three hundred examples of his studies from nature for exhibition at Kensington. They were placed there for display, but they aren't actually exhibited because the room where they're hung is always empty.

Well—this showed me at once, that those ten years of my life had been, in their chief purpose, lost.  For that, I did not so much care; I had, at least, learned my own business thoroughly, and should be able, as I fondly supposed, after such a lesson, now to use my knowledge with better effect.  But what I did care for was the—to me frightful—discovery, that the most splendid genius in the arts might be permitted by Providence to labour and perish uselessly; that in the very fineness of it there might be something rendering it invisible to ordinary eyes; but that, with this strange excellence, faults might be mingled which would be as deadly as its virtues were vain; that the glory of it was perishable, as well as invisible, and the gift and grace of it might be to us as snow in summer and as rain in harvest.

Well, this made it clear to me right away that those ten years of my life had mainly been wasted. I didn’t mind so much about that; I had at least learned my trade thoroughly and thought I could use that knowledge more effectively now, after such a lesson. But what truly troubled me was the horrifying realization that even the greatest talent in the arts could be allowed by fate to struggle and ultimately fade away without creating anything meaningful. That within its brilliance, there might be something that made it unnoticeable to most people; and that alongside this unusual talent, there could be flaws as damaging as its strengths were pointless. The glory of such talent was fleeting and hidden, and its gifts might be as fleeting to us as snow in summer and rain during harvest.

That was the first mystery of life to me.  But, while my best energy was given to the study of painting, I had put collateral effort, more prudent if less enthusiastic, into that of architecture; and in this I could not complain of meeting with no sympathy.  Among several personal reasons which caused me to desire that I might give this, my closing lecture on the subject of art here, in Ireland, one of the chief was, that in reading it, I should stand near the beautiful building,—the engineer’s school of your college,—which was the first realization I had the joy to see, of the principles I had, until then, been endeavouring to teach! but which, alas, is now, to me, no more than the richly canopied monument of one of the most earnest souls that ever gave itself to the arts, and one of my truest and most loving friends, Benjamin Woodward.  Nor was it here in Ireland only that I received the help of Irish sympathy and genius.  When to another friend, Sir Thomas Deane, with Mr. Woodward, was entrusted the building of the museum at Oxford, the best details of the work were executed by sculptors who had been born and trained here; and the first window of the façade of the building, in which was inaugurated the study of natural science in England, in true fellowship with literature, was carved from my design by an Irish sculptor.

That was the first mystery of life for me. But, while I dedicated my best energy to studying painting, I also put in extra effort, more cautious but less passionate, into studying architecture; and I can’t complain about lacking support in this area. Among several personal reasons that made me want to give this final lecture on art here in Ireland, one of the main ones was that I would be speaking near the beautiful building—the engineering school of your college—which was the first realization I had the joy of witnessing of the principles I had been trying to teach until then! But, unfortunately, it is now just a richly adorned monument to one of the most dedicated souls who ever committed themselves to the arts, and one of my truest and most beloved friends, Benjamin Woodward. And it wasn’t only here in Ireland that I received the support of Irish sympathy and talent. When another friend, Sir Thomas Deane, along with Mr. Woodward, was tasked with building the museum at Oxford, the finest details of the project were crafted by sculptors who were born and trained here; and the first window of the building’s façade, which marked the beginning of the study of natural science in England, in true partnership with literature, was carved from my design by an Irish sculptor.

You may perhaps think that no man ought to speak of disappointment, to whom, even in one branch of labour, so much success was granted.  Had Mr. Woodward now been beside me, I had not so spoken; but his gentle and passionate spirit was cut off from the fulfilment of its purposes, and the work we did together is now become vain.  It may not be so in future; but the architecture we endeavoured to introduce is inconsistent alike with the reckless luxury, the deforming mechanism, and the squalid misery of modern cities; among the formative fashions of the day, aided, especially in England, by ecclesiastical sentiment, it indeed obtained notoriety; and sometimes behind an engine furnace, or a railroad bank, you may detect the pathetic discord of its momentary grace, and, with toil, decipher its floral carvings choked with soot.  I felt answerable to the schools I loved, only for their injury.  I perceived that this new portion of my strength had also been spent in vain; and from amidst streets of iron, and palaces of crystal, shrank back at last to the carving of the mountain and colour of the flower.

You might think that no one should talk about disappointment when they’ve had so much success in even one area of work. If Mr. Woodward had been here with me, I wouldn’t have said this; but his gentle and passionate spirit was unable to achieve its goals, and the work we did together has now become pointless. It may not always be like this; however, the architecture we tried to bring in doesn’t fit with the reckless luxury, the ugly machines, and the filthy poverty of today’s cities. Among the current trends, especially in England, it gained some recognition, but sometimes behind a furnace or a train embankment, you can catch a glimpse of its fleeting beauty and, with some effort, make out its floral carvings covered in soot. I felt responsible to the schools I cared about, only for their harm. I realized that this new part of my strength was also wasted; and from the streets of iron and crystal palaces, I finally retreated back to carving mountains and painting flowers.

And still I could tell of failure, and failure repeated, as years went on; but I have trespassed enough on your patience to show you, in part, the causes of my discouragement.  Now let me more deliberately tell you its results.  You know there is a tendency in the minds of many men, when they are heavily disappointed in the main purposes of their life, to feel, and perhaps in warning, perhaps in mockery, to declare, that life itself is a vanity.  Because it has disappointed them, they think its nature is of disappointment always, or at best, of pleasure that can be grasped by imagination only; that the cloud of it has no strength nor fire within; but is a painted cloud only, to be delighted in, yet despised.  You know how beautifully Pope has expressed this particular phase of thought:—

And still I could talk about failure, and failure again, as the years went by; but I’ve already taken up enough of your time to show you, in part, why I feel so discouraged. Now let me explain its effects more clearly. You know that many people tend to feel, especially after being deeply disappointed in their main life goals, that life itself is pointless. Because they’ve been let down, they believe that life is always about disappointment or, at best, pleasure that can only be imagined; they think the clouds of life have no real substance or fire in them; they see it as just a painted cloud to admire yet look down upon. You know how beautifully Pope captured this particular perspective:—

“Meanwhile opinion gilds, with varying rays,
These painted clouds that beautify our days;
Each want of happiness by hope supplied,
And each vacuity of sense, by pride.
Hope builds as fast as Knowledge can destroy;
In Folly’s cup, still laughs the bubble joy.
One pleasure past, another still we gain,
And not a vanity is given in vain.”

“At the same time, opinions shine in various ways,
These vibrant clouds make our days brighter;
Every moment without happiness is filled with hope,
And every lack of understanding is filled with pride.
Hope grows as fast as knowledge can break down;
In foolishness, joy still bubbles and laughs.
When one pleasure fades, we find another,
And no vanity is granted without a reason.”

But the effect of failure upon my own mind has been just the reverse of this.  The more that my life disappointed me, the more solemn and wonderful it became to me.  It seemed, contrarily to Pope’s saying, that the vanity of it was indeed given in vain; but that there was something behind the veil of it, which was not vanity.  It became to me not a painted cloud, but a terrible and impenetrable one: not a mirage, which vanished as I drew near, but a pillar of darkness, to which I was forbidden to draw near.  For I saw that both my own failure, and such success in petty things as in its poor triumph seemed to me worse than failure, came from the want of sufficiently earnest effort to understand the whole law and meaning of existence, and to bring it to noble and due end; as, on the other hand, I saw more and more clearly that all enduring success in the arts, or in any other occupation, had come from the ruling of lower purposes, not by a conviction of their nothingness, but by a solemn faith in the advancing power of human nature, or in the promise, however dimly apprehended, that the mortal part of it would one day be swallowed up in immortality; and that, indeed, the arts themselves never had reached any vital strength or honour, but in the effort to proclaim this immortality, and in the service either of great and just religion, or of some unselfish patriotism, and law of such national life as must be the foundation of religion.

But the effect of failure on my mind has been completely different. The more my life let me down, the more serious and amazing it became to me. Contrary to Pope’s saying, it seemed that the vanity of it was indeed pointless; but there was something beyond the surface that wasn’t vanity. It appeared to me not as a painted cloud, but as a dark and impenetrable one: not a mirage that disappeared as I approached, but a pillar of darkness that I was forbidden to approach. I realized that both my own failures and the petty successes that felt more like failures stemmed from not making enough earnest effort to understand the complete law and meaning of existence and to fulfill it nobly; on the other hand, I increasingly recognized that all lasting success in the arts or any other field came from subordinating lower ambitions, not by dismissing them as worthless, but through a deep belief in the advancing power of human nature, or in the promise—however hazily understood—that our mortal part would someday be absorbed into immortality; and indeed, the arts never achieved real strength or honor except in their effort to express this immortality and in the service of either a great and just religion or some selfless patriotism and the principles of a national life that must underpin religion.

Nothing that I have ever said is more true or necessary—nothing has been more misunderstood or misapplied—than my strong assertion that the arts can never be right themselves, unless their motive is right.  It is misunderstood this way: weak painters, who have never learned their business, and cannot lay a true line, continually come to me, crying out—“Look at this picture of mine; it must be good, I had such a lovely motive.  I have put my whole heart into it, and taken years to think over its treatment.”  Well, the only answer for these people is—if one had the cruelty to make it—“Sir, you cannot think over anything in any number of years,—you haven’t the head to do it; and though you had fine motives, strong enough to make you burn yourself in a slow fire, if only first you could paint a picture, you can’t paint one, nor half an inch of one; you haven’t the hand to do it.”

Nothing I’ve ever said is truer or more important—nothing is more misunderstood or misapplied—than my firm belief that the arts can never be truly right unless their intention is right. It gets misunderstood like this: inexperienced artists, who have never mastered their craft and can’t draw a straight line, often come to me, pleading—“Look at my painting; it must be good, I had such a beautiful intention. I poured my heart into it and spent years thinking about how to approach it.” Well, the only response for these people is—if one had the heart to say it—“Sir, you can’t think about anything for any number of years—you don’t have the ability to do it; and even if you had great intentions, powerful enough to make you burn yourself in a slow fire, if only you could first create a painting, you can't paint one, nor even a small part of one; you don’t have the skills to do it.”

But, far more decisively we have to say to the men who do know their business, or may know it if they choose—“Sir, you have this gift, and a mighty one; see that you serve your nation faithfully with it.  It is a greater trust than ships and armies: you might cast them away, if you were their captain, with less treason to your people than in casting your own glorious power away, and serving the devil with it instead of men.  Ships and armies you may replace if they are lost, but a great intellect, once abused, is a curse to the earth for ever.”

But we need to tell the men who really know their stuff, or could if they wanted to—“Sir, you have this incredible gift; make sure you serve your country wisely with it. It’s a bigger responsibility than commanding ships and armies. You could abandon them as their captain with less betrayal to your people than if you squandered your own brilliant abilities and served evil instead of humanity. Ships and armies can be replaced if they’re lost, but a great mind, once misused, is a lasting burden on the world.”

This, then, I meant by saying that the arts must have noble motive.  This also I said respecting them, that they never had prospered, nor could prosper, but when they had such true purpose, and were devoted to the proclamation of divine truth or law.  And yet I saw also that they had always failed in this proclamation—that poetry, and sculpture, and painting, though only great when they strove to teach us something about the gods, never had taught us anything trustworthy about the gods, but had always betrayed their trust in the crisis of it, and, with their powers at the full reach, became ministers to pride and to lust.  And I felt also, with increasing amazement, the unconquerable apathy in ourselves and hearers, no less than in these the teachers; and that while the wisdom and rightness of every act and art of life could only be consistent with a right understanding of the ends of life, we were all plunged as in a languid dream—our hearts fat, and our eyes heavy, and our ears closed, lest the inspiration of hand or voice should reach us—lest we should see with our eyes, and understand with our hearts, and be healed.

This is what I meant when I said that the arts need to have a noble purpose. I also mentioned that they have never thrived, nor could they thrive, unless they had a true mission and aimed to express divine truth or law. Yet, I noticed that they have always struggled to achieve this goal—that poetry, sculpture, and painting, even though they only reach greatness when they try to teach us about the gods, have never provided us with reliable knowledge about the gods. Instead, they often betrayed that trust in critical moments and, at their peak, became instruments of pride and lust. I also felt, with growing astonishment, the unshakeable apathy in both ourselves and the listeners, as much as in these teachers; and that while the wisdom and righteousness of every action and art of life can only align with a correct understanding of life's purposes, we were all immersed in a sluggish dream—our hearts heavy, our eyes tired, and our ears shut, so that the inspiration from hands or voices wouldn’t reach us—so that we wouldn’t see with our eyes, understand with our hearts, and be healed.

This intense apathy in all of us is the first great mystery of life; it stands in the way of every perception, every virtue.  There is no making ourselves feel enough astonishment at it.  That the occupations or pastimes of life should have no motive, is understandable; but—That life itself should have no motive—that we neither care to find out what it may lead to, nor to guard against its being for ever taken away from us—here is a mystery indeed.  For just suppose I were able to call at this moment to any one in this audience by name, and to tell him positively that I knew a large estate had been lately left to him on some curious conditions; but that though I knew it was large, I did not know how large, nor even where it was—whether in the East Indies or the West, or in England, or at the Antipodes.  I only knew it was a vast estate, and that there was a chance of his losing it altogether if he did not soon find out on what terms it had been left to him.  Suppose I were able to say this positively to any single man in this audience, and he knew that I did not speak without warrant, do you think that he would rest content with that vague knowledge, if it were anywise possible to obtain more?  Would he not give every energy to find some trace of the facts, and never rest till he had ascertained where this place was, and what it was like?  And suppose he were a young man, and all he could discover by his best endeavour was that the estate was never to be his at all, unless he persevered, during certain years of probation, in an orderly and industrious life; but that, according to the rightness of his conduct, the portion of the estate assigned to him would be greater or less, so that it literally depended on his behaviour from day to day whether he got ten thousand a year, or thirty thousand a year, or nothing whatever—would you not think it strange if the youth never troubled himself to satisfy the conditions in any way, nor even to know what was required of him, but lived exactly as he chose, and never inquired whether his chances of the estate were increasing or passing away?  Well, you know that this is actually and literally so with the greater number of the educated persons now living in Christian countries.  Nearly every man and woman in any company such as this, outwardly professes to believe—and a large number unquestionably think they believe—much more than this; not only that a quite unlimited estate is in prospect for them if they please the Holder of it, but that the infinite contrary of such a possession—an estate of perpetual misery—is in store for them if they displease this great Land-Holder, this great Heaven-Holder.  And yet there is not one in a thousand of these human souls that cares to think, for ten minutes of the day, where this estate is or how beautiful it is, or what kind of life they are to lead in it, or what kind of life they must lead to obtain it.

This deep apathy we all share is one of life's biggest mysteries; it blocks every perception and every virtue. We can't even fully grasp how astonishing it is. It makes sense that our daily activities or hobbies might lack a clear purpose, but that life itself should lack a motive—that we don't bother to find out what it might lead to, or to protect against it being taken away from us forever—now that's a real mystery. Imagine if I could point to someone in this audience and tell them with certainty that a large estate has been left to them on some unusual conditions. I wouldn't know how big it was, or even where it is—whether in the East Indies, the West, England, or the other side of the world. All I’d know is that it’s a huge estate, and there’s a chance they could lose it altogether if they don’t find out the terms soon. If I said this confidently to any man in this audience, and he knew I wasn’t making it up, do you think he would be satisfied with just that vague information if there was any way to learn more? Wouldn't he put all his effort into finding out the facts, and not stop until he discovered where it is and what it's like? Now, suppose he was a young man and the only thing he could figure out through his best efforts was that he wouldn’t inherit the estate at all unless he lived a disciplined and hard-working life for several years. Moreover, depending on how well he lived, his portion of the estate could be greater or smaller, meaning his daily actions would determine whether he'd receive ten thousand a year, thirty thousand a year, or nothing at all. Wouldn’t it be strange if the young man didn’t bother to meet these conditions, didn’t even inquire what was expected of him, and lived however he wanted, never asking whether his chances of getting that estate were increasing or diminishing? Well, this is exactly how many educated individuals in Christian countries behave today. Nearly every man and woman in gatherings like this outwardly claims to believe—and many genuinely think they believe—much more than this; not only that there’s an unlimited estate waiting for them if they please the one who owns it, but that the exact opposite of that—a lifetime of suffering—awaits them if they displease this great Landlord, this great Heaven-Holders. Yet, not one in a thousand of these souls takes the time to ponder for even ten minutes a day about where this estate is, how beautiful it might be, what kind of life they should lead in it, or what kind of life they need to live in order to obtain it.

You fancy that you care to know this: so little do you care that, probably, at this moment many of you are displeased with me for talking of the matter!  You came to hear about the Art of this world, not about the Life of the next, and you are provoked with me for talking of what you can hear any Sunday in church.  But do not be afraid.  I will tell you something before you go about pictures, and carvings, and pottery, and what else you would like better to hear of than the other world.  Nay, perhaps you say, “We want you to talk of pictures and pottery, because we are sure that you know something of them, and you know nothing of the other world.”  Well—I don’t.  That is quite true.  But the very strangeness and mystery of which I urge you to take notice, is in this—that I do not;—nor you either.  Can you answer a single bold question unflinchingly about that other world?—Are you sure there is a heaven?  Sure there is a hell?  Sure that men are dropping before your faces through the pavements of these streets into eternal fire, or sure that they are not?  Sure that at your own death you are going to be delivered from all sorrow, to be endowed with all virtue, to be gifted with all felicity, and raised into perpetual companionship with a King, compared to whom the kings of the earth are as grass-hoppers, and the nations as the dust of His feet?  Are you sure of this? or, if not sure, do any of us so much as care to make it sure? and, if not, how can anything that we do be right—how can anything we think be wise? what honour can there be in the arts that amuse us, or what profit in the possessions that please?

You think you want to know this: you care so little that probably many of you are annoyed with me right now for discussing it! You came to hear about the art of this world, not the life of the next, and you’re frustrated with me for talking about what you could hear any Sunday in church. But don’t worry. I’ll tell you something before you leave about pictures, carvings, pottery, and whatever else you’d rather hear about than the next world. Maybe you’re saying, “We want you to talk about pictures and pottery because we’re sure you know something about them, and you know nothing about the other world.” Well—I don’t. That’s true. But the very strangeness and mystery I urge you to notice is this—that I don’t; and neither do you. Can you answer a single bold question without flinching about that other world? Are you sure there’s a heaven? Sure there’s a hell? Sure that people are dropping right in front of you through the pavements of these streets into eternal fire, or sure that they’re not? Are you sure that at your own death you’ll be free from all sorrow, filled with all virtue, granted all happiness, and raised into everlasting friendship with a King, who makes the kings of the earth look like grasshoppers and the nations like dust under His feet? Are you sure of this? Or, if you’re not sure, do any of us even care to make it sure? And if not, how can anything we do be right—how can anything we think be wise? What honor is there in the arts that entertain us, or what profit in the belongings that please?

Is not this a mystery of life?

Isn't this a mystery of life?

But farther, you may, perhaps, think it a beneficent ordinance for the generality of men that they do not, with earnestness or anxiety, dwell on such questions of the future because the business of the day could not be done if this kind of thought were taken by all of us for the morrow.  Be it so: but at least we might anticipate that the greatest and wisest of us, who were evidently the appointed teachers of the rest, would set themselves apart to seek out whatever could be surely known of the future destinies of their race; and to teach this in no rhetorical or ambiguous manner, but in the plainest and most severely earnest words.

But further, you might think it a good thing for most people that they don't seriously or anxiously focus on such questions about the future, since everyday tasks couldn't be accomplished if we all spent our time worrying about what's ahead. That's fair enough; however, we might expect that the greatest and wisest among us, who are clearly meant to guide the rest, would take the time to discover what can truly be known about the future of humanity. They should share this knowledge in a straightforward and earnest way, without any rhetoric or ambiguity.

Now, the highest representatives of men who have thus endeavoured, during the Christian era, to search out these deep things, and relate them, are Dante and Milton.  There are none who for earnestness of thought, for mastery of word, can be classed with these.  I am not at present, mind you, speaking of persons set apart in any priestly or pastoral office, to deliver creeds to us, or doctrines; but of men who try to discover and set forth, as far as by human intellect is possible, the facts of the other world.  Divines may perhaps teach us how to arrive there, but only these two poets have in any powerful manner striven to discover, or in any definite words professed to tell, what we shall see and become there; or how those upper and nether worlds are, and have been, inhabited.

Now, the top representatives of people who have tried, during the Christian era, to explore these profound ideas and share them, are Dante and Milton. There are no others who can match them for the seriousness of their thoughts and the skill of their words. I'm not talking right now about people in any religious or pastoral role who deliver beliefs or doctrines; I'm referring to individuals who seek to uncover and explain, as much as human intellect allows, the realities of the afterlife. Religious leaders may teach us how to get there, but only these two poets have powerfully attempted to understand and clearly express what we will see and become there; or how those higher and lower realms are, and have been, populated.

And what have they told us?  Milton’s account of the most important event in his whole system of the universe, the fall of the angels, is evidently unbelievable to himself; and the more so, that it is wholly founded on, and in a great part spoiled and degraded from, Hesiod’s account of the decisive war of the younger gods with the Titans.  The rest of his poem is a picturesque drama, in which every artifice of invention is visibly and consciously employed; not a single fact being, for an instant, conceived as tenable by any living faith.  Dante’s conception is far more intense, and, by himself, for the time, not to be escaped from; it is indeed a vision, but a vision only, and that one of the wildest that ever entranced a soul—a dream in which every grotesque type or phantasy of heathen tradition is renewed, and adorned; and the destinies of the Christian Church, under their most sacred symbols, become literally subordinate to the praise, and are only to be understood by the aid, of one dear Florentine maiden.

And what have they told us? Milton’s description of the most significant event in his entire universe— the fall of the angels— clearly seems unbelievable to him; especially since it is entirely based on, and largely diminished by, Hesiod’s account of the pivotal war between the younger gods and the Titans. The rest of his poem is a vivid drama, where every creative trick is obviously and intentionally used; not a single fact is, for even a moment, considered plausible by any living belief. Dante’s vision is much more intense and, for him, inescapable; it is indeed a vision, but only that—a wildly imaginative one that has ever captivated a soul— a dream in which every bizarre character or fantasy from pagan tradition is revived and embellished; while the fates of the Christian Church, under its most sacred symbols, become literally secondary to the praise and can only be understood with the help of one beloved Florentine girl.

I tell you truly that, as I strive more with this strange lethargy and trance in myself, and awake to the meaning and power of life, it seems daily more amazing to me that men such as these should dare to play with the most precious truths, (or the most deadly untruths,) by which the whole human race listening to them could be informed, or deceived;—all the world their audiences for ever, with pleased ear, and passionate heart;—and yet, to this submissive infinitude of souls, and evermore succeeding and succeeding multitude, hungry for bread of life, they do but play upon sweetly modulated pipes; with pompous nomenclature adorn the councils of hell; touch a troubadour’s guitar to the courses of the suns; and fill the openings of eternity, before which prophets have veiled their faces, and which angels desire to look into, with idle puppets of their scholastic imagination, and melancholy lights of frantic faith in their lost mortal love.

I genuinely tell you that, as I struggle more with this strange lethargy and trance within myself, and awaken to the meaning and power of life, it seems increasingly amazing to me that people like these would dare to toy with the most valuable truths (or the most dangerous lies) that could either inform or deceive the whole human race listening to them; the entire world is their audience forever, listening with eager ears and passionate hearts;—and yet, to this endless multitude of willing souls, always increasing and hungry for the bread of life, they only play on sweetly tuned instruments; they adorn the councils of hell with grand titles; they strum a troubadour’s guitar to the rhythms of the cosmos; and they fill the eternity that prophets have hidden their faces from, which angels long to see, with idle puppets of their scholarly imagination and sad reflections of frantic faith in their lost human love.

Is not this a mystery of life?

Isn’t this a mystery of life?

But more.  We have to remember that these two great teachers were both of them warped in their temper, and thwarted in their search for truth.  They were men of intellectual war, unable, through darkness of controversy, or stress of personal grief, to discern where their own ambition modified their utterances of the moral law; or their own agony mingled with their anger at its violation.  But greater men than these have been—innocent-hearted—too great for contest.  Men, like Homer and Shakespeare, of so unrecognised personality, that it disappears in future ages, and becomes ghostly, like the tradition of a lost heathen god.  Men, therefore, to whose unoffended, uncondemning sight, the whole of human nature reveals itself in a pathetic weakness, with which they will not strive; or in mournful and transitory strength, which they dare not praise.  And all Pagan and Christian Civilization thus becomes subject to them.  It does not matter how little, or how much, any of us have read, either of Homer or Shakespeare; everything round us, in substance, or in thought, has been moulded by them.  All Greek gentlemen were educated under Homer.  All Roman gentlemen, by Greek literature.  All Italian, and French, and English gentlemen, by Roman literature, and by its principles.  Of the scope of Shakespeare, I will say only, that the intellectual measure of every man since born, in the domains of creative thought, may be assigned to him, according to the degree in which he has been taught by Shakespeare.  Well, what do these two men, centres of mortal intelligence, deliver to us of conviction respecting what it most behoves that intelligence to grasp?  What is their hope—their crown of rejoicing? what manner of exhortation have they for us, or of rebuke? what lies next their own hearts, and dictates their undying words?  Have they any peace to promise to our unrest—any redemption to our misery?

But more. We have to remember that these two great teachers were both complicated in their personalities and hindered in their quest for truth. They were men engaged in an intellectual fight, unable, due to the challenges of debate or personal sorrow, to see how their own ambitions influenced what they said about moral law; or how their own pain mixed with their anger at its violation. But there have been greater men than these—innocent-hearted—too great for conflict. Men like Homer and Shakespeare, whose identities fade into the background over time, becoming almost ghostly, like the memory of a lost pagan god. These men see all of human nature with a compassionate weakness they won’t challenge; or with a sorrowful, fleeting strength they don’t dare to praise. Thus, both Pagan and Christian Civilization fall under their influence. It doesn’t matter how little or how much any of us have read of Homer or Shakespeare; everything around us, in essence or thought, has been shaped by them. All Greek gentlemen were educated by Homer. All Roman gentlemen were influenced by Greek literature. All Italian, French, and English gentlemen were shaped by Roman literature and its principles. Regarding Shakespeare's breadth, I will only say that the intellectual capacity of every person since his time, in the realm of creative thought, can be measured by how much they have been taught by him. So, what do these two men, centers of human intelligence, communicate to us about what it is most important for that intelligence to understand? What is their hope—their source of joy? What kind of encouragement or reprimand do they have for us? What weighs on their hearts and drives their timeless words? Do they have any peace to offer our unrest—any salvation for our suffering?

Take Homer first, and think if there is any sadder image of human fate than the great Homeric story.  The main features in the character of Achilles are its intense desire of justice, and its tenderness of affection.  And in that bitter song of the Iliad, this man, though aided continually by the wisest of the gods, and burning with the desire of justice in his heart, becomes yet, through ill-governed passion, the most unjust of men: and, full of the deepest tenderness in his heart, becomes yet, through ill-governed passion, the most cruel of men.  Intense alike in love and in friendship, he loses, first his mistress, and then his friend; for the sake of the one, he surrenders to death the armies of his own land; for the sake of the other, he surrenders all.  Will a man lay down his life for his friend?  Yea—even for his dead friend, this Achilles, though goddess-born, and goddess-taught, gives up his kingdom, his country, and his life—casts alike the innocent and guilty, with himself, into one gulf of slaughter, and dies at last by the hand of the basest of his adversaries.

Take Homer first, and think if there’s any sadder image of human fate than the great Homeric story. The main traits of Achilles' character are his fierce yearning for justice and his deep capacity for love. In that heartbreaking tale of the Iliad, this man, although constantly supported by the wisest of gods and driven by a desire for justice in his heart, becomes, through uncontrolled passion, the most unjust of men. And, despite having the deepest compassion within him, he also becomes, through uncontrolled passion, the most ruthless of men. Intense in both love and friendship, he first loses his mistress and then his friend; for the sake of one, he dooms the armies of his own homeland; for the sake of the other, he sacrifices everything. Will a man give up his life for his friend? Yes—even for his dead friend, this Achilles, though born of a goddess and taught by a goddess, relinquishes his kingdom, his homeland, and his life—casting both the innocent and the guilty, himself included, into one abyss of slaughter, and ultimately dies at the hands of the most despicable of his foes.

Is not this a mystery of life?

Isn't this a mystery of life?

But what, then, is the message to us of our own poet, and searcher of hearts, after fifteen hundred years of Christian faith have been numbered over the graves of men?  Are his words more cheerful than the Heathen’s—is his hope more near—his trust more sure—his reading of fate more happy?  Ah, no!  He differs from the Heathen poet chiefly in this—that he recognizes, for deliverance, no gods nigh at hand; and that, by petty chance—by momentary folly—by broken message—by fool’s tyranny—or traitor’s snare, the strongest and most righteous are brought to their ruin, and perish without word of hope.  He indeed, as part of his rendering of character, ascribes the power and modesty of habitual devotion to the gentle and the just.  The death-bed of Katharine is bright with visions of angels; and the great soldier-king, standing by his few dead, acknowledges the presence of the Hand that can save alike by many or by few.  But observe that from those who with deepest spirit, meditate, and with deepest passion, mourn, there are no such words as these; nor in their hearts are any such consolations.  Instead of the perpetual sense of the helpful presence of the Deity, which, through all heathen tradition, is the source of heroic strength, in battle, in exile, and in the valley of the shadow of death, we find only in the great Christian poet, the consciousness of a moral law, through which “the gods are just, and of our pleasant vices make instruments to scourge us;” and of the resolved arbitration of the destinies, that conclude into precision of doom what we feebly and blindly began; and force us, when our indiscretion serves us, and our deepest plots do pall, to the confession, that “there’s a divinity that shapes our ends, rough hew them how we will.”

But what, then, is the message from our own poet and deep thinker, after fifteen hundred years of Christian faith have been measured over the graves of people? Are his words more cheerful than the pagan’s? Is his hope closer, his trust more certain, his outlook on fate more optimistic? Ah, no! He mainly differs from the pagan poet in this—he sees no nearby gods for salvation; and that through random events—momentary mistakes—miscommunication—foolishness or treachery, the strongest and most righteous can be brought to their downfall and perish without a glimmer of hope. He does ascribe the power and humility of constant devotion to the gentle and the just as part of his characterization. Katharine's deathbed is filled with angelic visions; and the great soldier-king, standing by his few dead, acknowledges the presence of a Hand that can save whether with many or with few. But notice that from those who meditate deeply and mourn with great passion, there are no words like these; nor do they find any such comfort in their hearts. Instead of the constant feeling of a divine presence, which throughout all pagan tradition is the source of heroic strength—in battle, in exile, and in the darkest moments—we find only in the great Christian poet a recognition of a moral law, through which “the gods are just, and of our pleasant vices make instruments to scourge us;” and of the determined ruling of destinies, which precisely concludes what we weakly and blindly started; and forces us, when our recklessness serves us and our best-laid plans falter, to confess that “there’s a divinity that shapes our ends, rough hew them how we will.”

Is not this a mystery of life?

Isn't this a mystery of life?

Be it so, then.  About this human life that is to be, or that is, the wise religious men tell us nothing that we can trust; and the wise contemplative men, nothing that can give us peace.  But there is yet a third class, to whom we may turn—the wise practical men.  We have sat at the feet of the poets who sang of heaven, and they have told us their dreams.  We have listened to the poets who sang of earth, and they have chanted to us dirges and words of despair.  But there is one class of men more:—men, not capable of vision, nor sensitive to sorrow, but firm of purpose—practised in business; learned in all that can be, (by handling,) known.  Men, whose hearts and hopes are wholly in this present world, from whom, therefore, we may surely learn, at least, how, at present, conveniently to live in it.  What will they say to us, or show us by example?  These kings—these councillors—these statesmen and builders of kingdoms—these capitalists and men of business, who weigh the earth, and the dust of it, in a balance.  They know the world, surely; and what is the mystery of life to us, is none to them.  They can surely show us how to live, while we live, and to gather out of the present world what is best.

So be it, then. About this human life that will be or is now, the wise religious figures don’t tell us anything we can trust; and the wise philosophers offer nothing that brings us peace. But there’s a third group we can turn to—the wise practical individuals. We’ve listened to the poets who sang about heaven, sharing their dreams. We’ve heard from the poets who sang about earth, mourning and expressing despair. But there’s another group: people who may not envision or feel deep sorrow but are determined—skilled in business and knowledgeable through experience. These are individuals whose hearts and hopes are fully grounded in this present world, and from whom we can learn how to live comfortably in it right now. What will they tell us or show us by example? These leaders—these advisors—these policymakers and creators of nations—these businesspeople who measure the earth and its dust with a scale. They certainly understand the world, and what seems mysterious about life to us is clear to them. They can undoubtedly teach us how to live while we’re here and how to make the most of this world.

I think I can best tell you their answer, by telling you a dream I had once.  For though I am no poet, I have dreams sometimes:—I dreamed I was at a child’s Mayday party, in which every means of entertainment had been provided for them, by a wise and kind host.  It was in a stately house, with beautiful gardens attached to it; and the children had been set free in the rooms and gardens, with no care whatever but how to pass their afternoon rejoicingly.  They did not, indeed, know much about what was to happen next day; and some of them, I thought, were a little frightened, because there was a chance of their being sent to a new school where there were examinations; but they kept the thoughts of that out of their heads as well as they could, and resolved to enjoy themselves.  The house, I said, was in a beautiful garden, and in the garden were all kinds of flowers; sweet, grassy banks for rest; and smooth lawns for play; and pleasant streams and woods; and rocky places for climbing.  And the children were happy for a little while, but presently they separated themselves into parties; and then each party declared it would have a piece of the garden for its own, and that none of the others should have anything to do with that piece.  Next, they quarrelled violently which pieces they would have; and at last the boys took up the thing, as boys should do, “practically,” and fought in the flower-beds till there was hardly a flower left standing; then they trampled down each other’s bits of the garden out of spite; and the girls cried till they could cry no more; and so they all lay down at last breathless in the ruin, and waited for the time when they were to be taken home in the evening. [30]

I think I can best explain their answer by sharing a dream I had once. Even though I'm not a poet, I have dreams sometimes: I dreamed I was at a child's May Day party, where a kind and wise host had provided every kind of entertainment. It was in a grand house with beautiful gardens surrounding it, and the children were free to roam through the rooms and gardens, with no care other than how to enjoy their afternoon. They didn't really know much about what was happening the next day, and some of them seemed a bit scared because there was a chance they'd be sent to a new school with exams, but they pushed those thoughts away and decided to have fun. The house, as I mentioned, was in a lovely garden filled with all kinds of flowers; there were soft grassy spots to relax, smooth lawns for playing, and nice streams and woods; and rocky areas for climbing. The children were happy for a little while, but soon they broke off into groups, and each group claimed a part of the garden as theirs, insisting that no one else could use that area. Then they started fighting over which parts they wanted; eventually, the boys took the matter into their own hands, as boys do, and fought in the flower beds until barely any flowers were left standing. They trampled each other's sections of the garden out of spite, while the girls cried until they couldn't anymore. So they all ended up lying there, breathless among the ruins, waiting for the time when they'd be taken home in the evening. [30]

Meanwhile, the children in the house had been making themselves happy also in their manner.  For them, there had been provided every kind of indoor pleasure: there was music for them to dance to; and the library was open, with all manner of amusing books; and there was a museum full of the most curious shells, and animals, and birds; and there was a workshop, with lathes and carpenter’s tools, for the ingenious boys; and there were pretty fantastic dresses, for the girls to dress in; and there were microscopes, and kaleidoscopes; and whatever toys a child could fancy; and a table, in the dining-room, loaded with everything nice to eat.

Meanwhile, the kids in the house were finding their own ways to have fun. They had a variety of indoor activities to enjoy: there was music for dancing; the library was open, filled with all sorts of entertaining books; there was a museum packed with fascinating shells, animals, and birds; there was a workshop complete with lathes and carpentry tools for the clever boys; and there were beautiful costumes for the girls to wear; plus, there were microscopes, kaleidoscopes, and every toy a child could imagine; and a table in the dining room piled high with delicious food.

But, in the midst of all this, it struck two or three of the more “practical” children, that they would like some of the brass-headed nails that studded the chairs; and so they set to work to pull them out.  Presently, the others, who were reading, or looking at shells, took a fancy to do the like; and, in a little while, all the children, nearly, were spraining their fingers, in pulling out brass-headed nails.  With all that they could pull out, they were not satisfied; and then, everybody wanted some of somebody else’s.  And at last, the really practical and sensible ones declared, that nothing was of any real consequence, that afternoon, except to get plenty of brass-headed nails; and that the books, and the cakes, and the microscopes were of no use at all in themselves, but only, if they could be exchanged for nail-heads.  And at last they began to fight for nail-heads, as the others fought for the bits of garden.  Only here and there, a despised one shrank away into a corner, and tried to get a little quiet with a book, in the midst of the noise; but all the practical ones thought of nothing else but counting nail-heads all the afternoon—even though they knew they would not be allowed to carry so much as one brass knob away with them.  But no—it was—“Who has most nails?  I have a hundred, and you have fifty; or, I have a thousand, and you have two.  I must have as many as you before I leave the house, or I cannot possibly go home in peace.”  At last, they made so much noise that I awoke, and thought to myself, “What a false dream that is, of children!”  The child is the father of the man; and wiser.  Children never do such foolish things.  Only men do.

But in the middle of all this, a couple of the more “practical” kids realized they wanted some of the brass-headed nails that were on the chairs, so they started to pull them out. Soon, the others who were reading or looking at shells decided to do the same, and before long, almost all the kids were straining their fingers trying to get those brass-headed nails. No matter how many they pulled out, they weren't satisfied; everyone wanted some of what someone else had. Eventually, the truly practical and sensible ones said nothing else mattered that afternoon except collecting brass-headed nails; the books, cakes, and microscopes were useless unless they could be traded for nails. They even started to fight for the nails, just like others did for bits of the garden. Meanwhile, a few ignored the chaos and tried to find some peace with a book in a corner, but all the practical ones were focused solely on counting nail-heads all afternoon—even though they knew they wouldn’t be able to take even one brass knob home. But still, it was all about, “Who has the most nails? I have a hundred, and you have fifty; or I have a thousand, and you have two. I need to have as many as you before I leave this place, or I can’t possibly go home feeling good.” In the end, they made so much noise that I woke up and thought to myself, “What a ridiculous fantasy that is about children!” The child is the father of the man; and smarter. Kids never do such silly things. Only adults do.

But there is yet one last class of persons to be interrogated.  The wise religious men we have asked in vain; the wise contemplative men, in vain; the wise worldly men, in vain.  But there is another group yet.  In the midst of this vanity of empty religion—of tragic contemplation—of wrathful and wretched ambition, and dispute for dust, there is yet one great group of persons, by whom all these disputers live—the persons who have determined, or have had it by a beneficent Providence determined for them, that they will do something useful; that whatever may be prepared for them hereafter, or happen to them here, they will, at least, deserve the food that God gives them by winning it honourably: and that, however fallen from the purity, or far from the peace, of Eden, they will carry out the duty of human dominion, though they have lost its felicity; and dress and keep the wilderness, though they no more can dress or keep the garden.

But there’s one last group of people we need to question. We’ve asked the wise religious leaders, but with no success; the wise contemplative thinkers, but no results; and the wise worldly individuals, but again, no answers. However, there’s still another group. In the midst of this emptiness of religion—of tragic contemplation—of angry and miserable ambition, and arguments over trivial matters, there’s a significant group of people who sustain all these debaters—the ones who have decided, or have had it decided for them by a kind Providence, that they will do something meaningful; that regardless of what may come their way in the future or what happens to them now, they will at least earn the food that God provides them by achieving it honorably: and that, no matter how far they've strayed from purity or how distant they are from the peace of Eden, they will fulfill their duty of human stewardship, even if they can no longer enjoy its bliss; and they will tend to and care for the wilderness, even if they cannot tend to or care for the garden anymore.

These,—hewers of wood, and drawers of water,—these, bent under burdens, or torn of scourges—these, that dig and weave—that plant and build; workers in wood, and in marble, and in iron—by whom all food, clothing, habitation, furniture, and means of delight are produced, for themselves, and for all men beside; men, whose deeds are good, though their words may be few; men, whose lives are serviceable, be they never so short, and worthy of honour, be they never so humble;—from these, surely, at least, we may receive some clear message of teaching; and pierce, for an instant, into the mystery of life, and of its arts.

These—woodcutters and water carriers—these, burdened by their loads or beaten by whips—these, who dig and weave, who plant and build; workers in wood, marble, and iron—through whom all food, clothing, shelter, furniture, and sources of joy are created, for themselves and for everyone else; men whose actions are commendable, even if their words are few; men whose lives are valuable, no matter how short, and deserving of respect, no matter how modest;—from these, surely, we can gather some clear lesson and catch a glimpse, even if just for a moment, into the mystery of life and its crafts.

Yes; from these, at last, we do receive a lesson.  But I grieve to say, or rather—for that is the deeper truth of the matter—I rejoice to say—this message of theirs can only be received by joining them—not by thinking about them.

Yes; from these, we finally learn a lesson. But I regret to say, or rather—for that is the deeper truth of the matter—I’m glad to say—this message can only be understood by joining them—not by thinking about them.

You sent for me to talk to you of art; and I have obeyed you in coming.  But the main thing I have to tell you is,—that art must not be talked about.  The fact that there is talk about it at all, signifies that it is ill done, or cannot be done.  No true painter ever speaks, or ever has spoken, much of his art.  The greatest speak nothing.  Even Reynolds is no exception, for he wrote of all that he could not himself do, and was utterly silent respecting all that he himself did.

You wanted to talk to me about art, and I’ve come as you requested. But the most important thing I need to tell you is that art shouldn’t be discussed openly. The fact that there’s any conversation around it suggests it’s either poorly executed or impossible to achieve. No genuine painter ever talks a lot about their art. The greatest ones say nothing at all. Even Reynolds is no exception; he wrote about things he couldn’t do himself, but remained completely silent about what he actually created.

The moment a man can really do his work he becomes speechless about it.  All words become idle to him—all theories.

The moment a man can truly do his work, he becomes silent about it. All words feel pointless to him—every theory.

Does a bird need to theorize about building its nest, or boast of it when built?  All good work is essentially done that way—without hesitation, without difficulty, without boasting; and in the doers of the best, there is an inner and involuntary power which approximates literally to the instinct of an animal—nay, I am certain that in the most perfect human artists, reason does not supersede instinct, but is added to an instinct as much more divine than that of the lower animals as the human body is more beautiful than theirs; that a great singer sings not with less instinct than the nightingale, but with more—only more various, applicable, and governable; that a great architect does not build with less instinct than the beaver or the bee, but with more—with an innate cunning of proportion that embraces all beauty, and a divine ingenuity of skill that improvises all construction.  But be that as it may—be the instinct less or more than that of inferior animals—like or unlike theirs, still the human art is dependent on that first, and then upon an amount of practice, of science,—and of imagination disciplined by thought, which the true possessor of it knows to be incommunicable, and the true critic of it, inexplicable, except through long process of laborious’ years.  That journey of life’s conquest, in which hills over hills, and Alps on Alps arose, and sank,—do you think you can make another trace it painlessly, by talking?  Why, you cannot even carry us up an Alp, by talking.  You can guide us up it, step by step, no otherwise—even so, best silently.  You girls, who have been among the hills, know how the bad guide chatters and gesticulates, and it is “Put your foot here;” and “Mind how you balance yourself there;” but the good guide walks on quietly, without a word, only with his eyes on you when need is, and his arm like an iron bar, if need be.

Does a bird need to think about how to build its nest, or brag about it once it’s done? All good work is done like that—without hesitation, without difficulty, and without boasting; and in those who do the best work, there’s a natural and involuntary power that’s almost like an animal’s instinct. In fact, I believe that in the most talented human artists, reason doesn’t replace instinct; instead, it enhances an instinct that is far more divine than that of lower animals, just as the human body is more beautiful than theirs. A great singer doesn’t sing with less instinct than the nightingale, but with more—just more varied, applicable, and manageable; a great architect doesn’t build with less instinct than the beaver or the bee, but with more—with an innate sense of proportion that captures all beauty, and a divine skill that improvises all structures. But regardless of whether the instinct is less or more than that of lesser animals—similar or different—it’s clear that human art depends on that first instinct, and then on a combination of practice, knowledge, and imagination refined by thought. The true possessor of it knows it can’t be easily communicated, and the true critic finds it hard to explain, except through a long process of hard work over the years. That journey of life's challenges, where hills rise and fall, do you really think you can have someone trace it easily just by talking? You can’t even carry us up a mountain through talk. You can guide us up step by step, and even that is best done silently. You girls who have spent time in the hills know how a poor guide chatters and gestures, saying “Put your foot here,” and “Be careful how you balance there,” but a good guide goes on quietly, speaking only if necessary, keeping an eye on you, and offering a steadying arm if needed.

In that slow way, also, art can be taught—if you have faith in your guide, and will let his arm be to you as an iron bar when need is.  But in what teacher of art have you such faith?  Certainly not in me; for, as I told you at first, I know well enough it is only because you think I can talk, not because you think I know my business, that you let me speak to you at all.  If I were to tell you anything that seemed to you strange you would not believe it, and yet it would only be in telling you strange things that I could be of use to you.  I could be of great use to you—infinite use—with brief saying, if you would believe it; but you would not, just because the thing that would be of real use would displease you.  You are all wild, for instance, with admiration of Gustave Doré.  Well, suppose I were to tell you, in the strongest terms I could use, that Gustave Doré’s art was bad—bad, not in weakness,—not in failure,—but bad with dreadful power—the power of the Furies and the Harpies mingled, enraging, and polluting; that so long as you looked at it, no perception of pure or beautiful art was possible for you.  Suppose I were to tell you that!  What would be the use?  Would you look at Gustave Doré less?  Rather, more, I fancy.  On the other hand, I could soon put you into good humour with me, if I chose.  I know well enough what you like, and how to praise it to your better liking.  I could talk to you about moonlight, and twilight, and spring flowers, and autumn leaves, and the Madonnas of Raphael—how motherly! and the Sibyls of Michael Angelo—how majestic! and the Saints of Angelico—how pious! and the Cherubs of Correggio—how delicious!  Old as I am, I could play you a tune on the harp yet, that you would dance to.  But neither you nor I should be a bit the better or wiser; or, if we were, our increased wisdom could be of no practical effect.  For, indeed, the arts, as regards teachableness, differ from the sciences also in this, that their power is founded not merely on facts which can be communicated, but on dispositions which require to be created.  Art is neither to be achieved by effort of thinking, nor explained by accuracy of speaking.  It is the instinctive and necessary result of power, which can only be developed through the mind of successive generations, and which finally burst into life under social conditions as slow of growth as the faculties they regulate.  Whole æras of mighty history are summed, and the passions of dead myriads are concentrated, in the existence of a noble art, and if that noble art were among us, we should feel it and rejoice; not caring in the least to hear lectures on it; and since it is not among us, be assured we have to go back to the root of it, or, at least, to the place where the stock of it is yet alive, and the branches began to die.

In that slow way, art can be taught—if you trust your guide and allow his support to be as strong as an iron bar when needed. But which art teacher do you really trust? Definitely not me; because, as I mentioned before, I know it's only because you think I can articulate ideas, not because you believe I know what I'm talking about, that you let me speak to you at all. If I told you anything that seemed odd, you wouldn’t believe me, yet it’s only by sharing strange ideas that I could truly help you. I could be incredibly useful to you—with just a few words—if you would accept it; but you wouldn’t, simply because the truth that would genuinely help you would likely upset you. For example, you're all excited about Gustave Doré. What if I told you, in the strongest way I could, that Gustave Doré’s art is bad—not in the sense of being weak or failing—but bad with a terrifying intensity—the intensity of the Furies and the Harpies combined, irritating and corrupting; that as long as you keep looking at it, you cannot appreciate pure or beautiful art? Suppose I said that! What good would it do? Would you look at Gustave Doré any less? Probably more, I think. On the other hand, I could easily make you like me if I wanted to. I know exactly what you enjoy, and how to flatter it to your preference. I could chat about moonlight, twilight, spring flowers, autumn leaves, Raphael's Madonnas—how nurturing! Michelangelo's Sibyls—how grand! Angelico's Saints—how devout! Correggio's Cherubs—how delightful! Even at my age, I could play you a tune on the harp that would make you want to dance. But neither of us would be any better or wiser for it; and if we were, our added wisdom wouldn't have any practical benefit. The arts, when it comes to being teachable, differ from the sciences in that their strength relies not just on facts that can be shared, but on attitudes that need to be nurtured. Art isn’t achieved by sheer effort of thought, nor explained through precise language. It’s an instinctive and essential outcome of a power that can only be developed through the minds of successive generations, ultimately coming to life under conditions that grow as slowly as the abilities they shape. Whole eras of significant history are encapsulated, and the emotions of countless individuals are concentrated in the presence of a noble art, and if that noble art were among us, we would feel it and celebrate it; not caring at all for lectures on it; and since it’s not among us, be assured we must return to its roots, or at least to the place where it still thrives, and the branches began to wither.

And now, may I have your pardon for pointing out, partly with reference to matters which are at this time of greater moment than the arts—that if we undertook such recession to the vital germ of national arts that have decayed, we should find a more singular arrest of their power in Ireland than in any other European country?  For in the eighth century Ireland possessed a school of art in her manuscripts and sculpture, which, in many of its qualities—apparently in all essential qualities of decorative invention—was quite without rival; seeming as if it might have advanced to the highest triumphs in architecture and in painting.  But there was one fatal flaw in its nature, by which it was stayed, and stayed with a conspicuousness of pause to which there is no parallel: so that, long ago, in tracing the progress of European schools from infancy to strength, I chose for the students of Kensington, in a lecture since published, two characteristic examples of early art, of equal skill; but in the one case, skill which was progressive—in the other, skill which was at pause.  In the one case, it was work receptive of correction—hungry for correction; and in the other, work which inherently rejected correction.  I chose for them a corrigible Eve, and an incorrigible Angel, and I grieve to say that the incorrigible Angel was also an Irish Angel! [31]

And now, I apologize for pointing out, partly in relation to things that are currently more important than the arts—that if we looked back to the essential roots of our national arts that have faded away, we would see a more remarkable halt in their power in Ireland than in any other European country. In the eighth century, Ireland had a school of art evident in her manuscripts and sculpture, which, in many aspects—particularly in all essential elements of decorative design—was unmatched; it seemed capable of achieving the highest successes in architecture and painting. However, there was one serious flaw in its nature that held it back, and the pause it experienced is unparalleled: long ago, while tracing the evolution of European schools from infancy to maturity, I selected for the students of Kensington, in a lecture that was later published, two characteristic examples of early art, both equally skilled; yet in one instance, the skill was progressive—in the other, it had come to a standstill. In one case, the work was open to correction—eager for improvement; while in the other, the work inherently resisted change. I presented a correctable Eve and an incorrigible Angel, and I regret to say that the incorrigible Angel was also an Irish Angel! [31]

And the fatal difference lay wholly in this.  In both pieces of art there was an equal falling short of the needs of fact; but the Lombardic Eve knew she was in the wrong, and the Irish Angel thought himself all right.  The eager Lombardic sculptor, though firmly insisting on his childish idea, yet showed in the irregular broken touches of the features, and the imperfect struggle for softer lines in the form, a perception of beauty and law that he could not render; there was the strain of effort, under conscious imperfection, in every line.  But the Irish missal-painter had drawn his angel with no sense of failure, in happy complacency, and put red dots into the palm of each hand, and rounded the eyes into perfect circles, and, I regret to say, left the mouth out altogether, with perfect satisfaction to himself.

And the crucial difference was completely in this. In both works of art, there was an equal failure to meet the demands of reality; however, the Lombardic Eve was aware of her flaws, while the Irish Angel believed he was spot on. The eager Lombardic sculptor, although firmly holding onto his naive idea, still expressed a sense of beauty and order in the irregular, rough features and the imperfect attempt to create softer lines in the form; you could feel the tension of effort, despite the flaws, in every line. But the Irish missal painter depicted his angel without a hint of failure, in blissful confidence, adding red dots to the palms of each hand, shaping the eyes into perfect circles, and, I regret to say, completely omitting the mouth while feeling fully satisfied with his work.

May I without offence ask you to consider whether this mode of arrest in ancient Irish art may not be indicative of points of character which even yet, in some measure, arrest your national power?  I have seen much of Irish character, and have watched it closely, for I have also much loved it.  And I think the form of failure to which it is most liable is this,—that being generous-hearted, and wholly intending always to do right, it does not attend to the external laws of right, but thinks it must necessarily do right because it means to do so, and therefore does wrong without finding it out; and then, when the consequences of its wrong come upon it, or upon others connected with it, it cannot conceive that the wrong is in anywise of its causing or of its doing, but flies into wrath, and a strange agony of desire for justice, as feeling itself wholly innocent, which leads it farther astray, until there is nothing that it is not capable of doing with a good conscience.

May I ask you, without being disrespectful, to think about whether this way of halting in ancient Irish art might reflect some aspects of character that still, to some extent, hold back your national strength? I've observed a lot of Irish character and watched it closely because I've come to love it deeply. I believe the main area where it tends to struggle is this: being generous and genuinely wanting to do the right thing, it often overlooks the external rules of rightness, assuming it must do right simply because it intends to. As a result, it ends up doing wrong without realizing it; then, when the consequences of that wrong impact itself or others related to it, it can't accept that the wrongdoing is in any way its fault. Instead, it becomes angry and filled with a strange yearning for justice, believing itself to be completely innocent. This leads it further off track until it becomes capable of doing anything with a clear conscience.

But mind, I do not mean to say that, in past or present relations between Ireland and England, you have been wrong, and we right.  Far from that, I believe that in all great questions of principle, and in all details of administration of law, you have been usually right, and we wrong; sometimes in misunderstanding you, sometimes in resolute iniquity to you.  Nevertheless, in all disputes between states, though the stronger is nearly always mainly in the wrong, the weaker is often so in a minor degree; and I think we sometimes admit the possibility of our being in error, and you never do.

But just to be clear, I'm not saying that in the past or present relationship between Ireland and England, you've been wrong and we've been right. Quite the opposite, I believe that on major principles and in the details of law enforcement, you've usually been right and we've been wrong; sometimes we've misunderstood you, and other times we've been unfair to you. Still, in any disputes between countries, even though the stronger side is almost always mostly at fault, the weaker side can often be somewhat at fault as well; and I think we sometimes acknowledge the possibility of making mistakes, whereas you never do.

And now, returning to the broader question, what these arts and labours of life have to teach us of its mystery, this is the first of their lessons—that the more beautiful the art, the more it is essentially the work of people who feel themselves wrong;—who are striving for the fulfilment of a law, and the grasp of a loveliness, which they have not yet attained, which they feel even farther and farther from attaining the more they strive for it.  And yet, in still deeper sense, it is the work of people who know also that they are right.  The very sense of inevitable error from their purpose marks the perfectness of that purpose, and the continued sense of failure arises from the continued opening of the eyes more clearly to all the sacredest laws of truth.

And now, going back to the bigger question of what these arts and efforts of life can teach us about its mystery, here’s the first lesson: the more beautiful the art, the more it comes from people who feel wronged;—who are striving for a law and a beauty they haven't yet reached, and the more they strive for it, the further away they feel from achieving it. Yet, on a deeper level, it’s also the work of people who know they are right. The very feeling of unavoidable error from their goals highlights the perfection of those goals, and the ongoing sense of failure comes from a clearer understanding of the most sacred laws of truth.

This is one lesson.  The second is a very plain, and greatly precious one: namely—that whenever the arts and labours of life are fulfilled in this spirit of striving against misrule, and doing whatever we have to do, honourably and perfectly, they invariably bring happiness, as much as seems possible to the nature of man.  In all other paths by which that happiness is pursued there is disappointment, or destruction: for ambition and for passion there is no rest—no fruition; the fairest pleasures of youth perish in a darkness greater than their past light: and the loftiest and purest love too often does but inflame the cloud of life with endless fire of pain.  But, ascending from lowest to highest, through every scale of human industry, that industry worthily followed, gives peace.  Ask the labourer in the field, at the forge, or in the mine; ask the patient, delicate-fingered artisan, or the strong-armed, fiery-hearted worker in bronze, and in marble, and with the colours of light; and none of these, who are true workmen, will ever tell you, that they have found the law of heaven an unkind one—that in the sweat of their face they should eat bread, till they return to the ground; nor that they ever found it an unrewarded obedience, if, indeed, it was rendered faithfully to the command—“Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do—do it with thy might.”

This is one lesson. The second is a simple yet valuable one: that whenever we approach our work with a spirit of fighting against injustice and doing whatever we need to do with honor and excellence, it consistently leads to happiness, as much as is possible for humanity. In all other pursuits of happiness, there is disappointment or devastation: ambition and passion offer no rest—no fulfillment; the sweetest joys of youth fade into a darkness that surpasses their former light: and even the highest and purest love often only ignites the chaos of life with an endless fire of suffering. But, rising from the lowest to the highest levels of human effort, that effort, when pursued rightly, brings peace. Ask the laborer in the field, at the forge, or in the mine; ask the skilled artisan with delicate hands or the strong, passionate worker in bronze and marble, and none of these true craftsmen will ever say that they have found the laws of heaven to be unkind—that they should earn their bread through toil until they return to the ground; nor that they ever felt it was an unworthy obedience if, indeed, it was faithfully given to the command—“Whatever your hand finds to do—do it with all your strength.”

These are the two great and constant lessons which our labourers teach us of the mystery of life.  But there is another, and a sadder one, which they cannot teach us, which we must read on their tombstones.

These are the two important and consistent lessons that our workers teach us about the mysteries of life. But there is another, more tragic one, that they can't teach us; we have to read it on their gravestones.

“Do it with thy might.”  There have been myriads upon myriads of human creatures who have obeyed this law—who have put every breath and nerve of their being into its toil—who have devoted every hour, and exhausted every faculty—who have bequeathed their unaccomplished thoughts at death—who, being dead, have yet spoken, by majesty of memory, and strength of example.  And, at last, what has all this “Might” of humanity accomplished, in six thousand years of labour and sorrow?  What has it done?  Take the three chief occupations and arts of men, one by one, and count their achievements.  Begin with the first—the lord of them all—Agriculture.  Six thousand years have passed since we were set to till the ground, from which we were taken.  How much of it is tilled?  How much of that which is, wisely or well?  In the very centre and chief garden of Europe—where the two forms of parent Christianity have had their fortresses—where the noble Catholics of the Forest Cantons, and the noble Protestants of the Vaudois valleys, have maintained, for dateless ages, their faiths and liberties—there the unchecked Alpine rivers yet run wild in devastation; and the marshes, which a few hundred men could redeem with a year’s labour, still blast their helpless inhabitants into fevered idiotism.  That is so, in the centre of Europe!  While, on the near coast of Africa, once the Garden of the Hesperides, an Arab woman, but a few sunsets since, ate her child, for famine.  And, with all the treasures of the East at our feet, we, in our own dominion, could not find a few grains of rice, for a people that asked of us no more; but stood by, and saw five hundred thousand of them perish of hunger.

“Do it with all your strength.” There have been countless people who have followed this principle—who have poured every breath and nerve of their being into their work—who have dedicated every hour and exhausted every ability—who have left their unfinished thoughts behind at death—who, even in death, continue to speak through the power of memory and the strength of their example. And, after all of this “Might” of humanity, what have we achieved in six thousand years of hard work and sorrow? What has it done? Let’s look at the three main jobs and arts of humankind, one by one, and assess their accomplishments. Start with the first—the foremost of them all—Agriculture. Six thousand years have gone by since we began to cultivate the ground from which we were taken. How much of it is farmed? How much of what is farmed is done wisely or well? In the very heart and prime garden of Europe—where the two branches of parent Christianity have established their strongholds—where the noble Catholics of the Forest Cantons and the noble Protestants of the Vaudois valleys have held onto their faiths and freedoms for ages—there the uncontrollable Alpine rivers still run wildly in destruction; and the marshes, which a few hundred people could reclaim in a year’s work, still plunge their helpless inhabitants into fevered madness. That is the reality in the center of Europe! Meanwhile, on the nearby coast of Africa, once the Garden of the Hesperides, an Arab woman, not long ago, resorted to eating her child due to famine. And with all the riches of the East at our disposal, we, in our own territory, couldn’t find a few grains of rice for a people who asked us for nothing more; instead, we stood by and watched five hundred thousand of them die from hunger.

Then, after agriculture, the art of kings, take the next head of human arts—Weaving; the art of queens, honoured of all noble Heathen women, in the person of their virgin goddess—honoured of all Hebrew women, by the word of their wisest king—“She layeth her hands to the spindle, and her hands hold the distaff; she stretcheth out her hand to the poor.  She is not afraid of the snow for her household, for all her household are clothed with scarlet.  She maketh herself covering of tapestry; her clothing is silk and purple.  She maketh fine linen, and selleth it, and delivereth girdles to the merchant.”  What have we done in all these thousands of years with this bright art of Greek maid and Christian matron?  Six thousand years of weaving, and have we learned to weave?  Might not every naked wall have been purple with tapestry, and every feeble breast fenced with sweet colours from the cold?  What have we done?  Our fingers are too few, it seems, to twist together some poor covering for our bodies.  We set our streams to work for us, and choke the air with fire, to turn our spinning-wheels—and,—are we yet clothed?  Are not the streets of the capitals of Europe foul with sale of cast clouts and rotten rags?  Is not the beauty of your sweet children left in wretchedness of disgrace, while, with better honour, nature clothes the brood of the bird in its nest, and the suckling of the wolf in her den?  And does not every winter’s snow robe what you have not robed, and shroud what you have not shrouded; and every winter’s wind bear up to heaven its wasted souls, to witness against you hereafter, by the voice of their Christ,—“I was naked, and ye clothed me not”?

Then, after agriculture, which is the art of kings, we come to the next important human skill—Weaving; the art of queens, respected by all noble pagan women, embodied in their virgin goddess—honored by all Hebrew women, according to the words of their wisest king—“She lays her hands on the spindle, and her hands hold the distaff; she reaches out her hand to the poor. She isn't afraid of the snow for her family, as all her household is dressed in scarlet. She makes herself coverings of tapestry; her clothes are silk and purple. She makes fine linen, sells it, and delivers belts to the merchant.” What have we done over these thousands of years with this brilliant art of Greek maidens and Christian matrons? Six thousand years of weaving, and have we really learned how to weave? Shouldn't every bare wall be adorned with rich tapestries, and every vulnerable body be shielded with warm colors from the cold? What have we accomplished? It seems our fingers are too few to create even some basic covering for ourselves. We direct our rivers to work for us, choke the air with smoke, to turn our spinning wheels—and—are we yet dressed? Aren't the streets of European capitals filled with the sale of ragged clothes and tattered rags? Isn't the beauty of your precious children left in miserable disgrace, while, more honorably, nature cloaks the young of birds in their nests and wolf cubs in their dens? And doesn't every winter’s snow cover what you haven't covered, and shroud what you haven't shrouded; and does every winter’s wind not carry away to heaven its wasted souls, to testify against you in the future, by the voice of their Christ,—“I was naked, and you clothed me not”?

Lastly—take the Art of Building—the strongest—proudest—most orderly—most enduring of the arts of man; that of which the produce is in the surest manner accumulative, and need not perish, or be replaced; but if once well done, will stand more strongly than the unbalanced rocks—more prevalently than the crumbling hills.  The art which is associated with all civic pride and sacred principle; with which men record their power—satisfy their enthusiasm—make sure their defence—define and make dear their habitation.  And in six thousand years of building, what have we done?  Of the greater part of all that skill and strength, no vestige is left, but fallen stones, that encumber the fields and impede the streams.  But, from this waste of disorder, and of time, and of rage, what is left to us?  Constructive and progressive creatures, that we are, with ruling brains, and forming hands, capable of fellowship, and thirsting for fame, can we not contend, in comfort, with the insects of the forest, or, in achievement, with the worm of the sea?  The white surf rages in vain against the ramparts built by poor atoms of scarcely nascent life; but only ridges of formless ruin mark the places where once dwelt our noblest multitudes.  The ant and the moth have cells for each of their young, but our little ones lie in festering heaps, in homes that consume them like graves; and night by night, from the corners of our streets, rises up the cry of the homeless—“I was a stranger, and ye took me not in.”

Lastly—consider the Art of Building—the strongest, proudest, most organized, and most enduring of all human arts; one whose results are the most reliably lasting and don’t need to be replaced; if done well, it will stand even stronger than unstable rocks—more reliably than eroding hills. This art is tied to all civic pride and sacred principles; it’s how people demonstrate their power, channel their passion, ensure their safety, and define and cherish their homes. And in six thousand years of building, what have we actually accomplished? Most of our skill and strength has left no trace but fallen stones that clutter the fields and block the streams. But from this chaos of disorder, time, and fury, what remains for us? As constructive and progressive beings, with capable minds and skilled hands, able to connect with one another and eager for recognition, can’t we compete, comfortably, with the insects of the forest, or, in terms of achievements, with the sea's worm? The white surf crashes in vain against the barriers made by tiny, barely alive atoms; yet only ridges of aimless ruin mark the spots where once our greatest numbers thrived. The ant and the moth have homes for each of their young, but our little ones are left in decaying piles, in houses that consume them like graves; and night after night, from the corners of our streets, rises the lament of the homeless—“I was a stranger, and you took me not in.”

Must it be always thus?  Is our life for ever to be without profit—without possession?  Shall the strength of its generations be as barren as death; or cast away their labour, as the wild fig-tree casts her untimely figs?  Is it all a dream then—the desire of the eyes and the pride of life—or, if it be, might we not live in nobler dream than this?  The poets and prophets, the wise men, and the scribes, though they have told us nothing about a life to come, have told us much about the life that is now.  They have had—they also,—their dreams, and we have laughed at them.  They have dreamed of mercy, and of justice; they have dreamed of peace and good-will; they have dreamed of labour undisappointed, and of rest undisturbed; they have dreamed of fulness in harvest, and overflowing in store; they have dreamed of wisdom in council, and of providence in law; of gladness of parents, and strength of children, and glory of grey hairs.  And at these visions of theirs we have mocked, and held them for idle and vain, unreal and unaccomplishable.  What have we accomplished with our realities?  Is this what has come of our worldly wisdom, tried against their folly? this, our mightiest possible, against their impotent ideal? or, have we only wandered among the spectra of a baser felicity, and chased phantoms of the tombs, instead of visions of the Almighty; and walked after the imaginations of our evil hearts, instead of after the counsels of Eternity, until our lives—not in the likeness of the cloud of heaven, but of the smoke of hell—have become “as a vapour, that appeareth for a little time, and then vanisheth away”?

Must it always be like this? Is our life forever going to be without gain—without anything to hold on to? Will the strength of our generations be as empty as death, or will they throw away their efforts like a wild fig tree drops its unripe fruit? Is this all just a dream—the desires of our eyes and the pride of life? If it is, couldn’t we dream of something greater than this? The poets, prophets, wise people, and scribes, even though they haven’t told us much about life after this one, have shared a lot about the life we live now. They, too, have had their dreams, and we have laughed at them. They’ve dreamed of kindness and justice; they’ve envisioned peace and goodwill; they’ve imagined fruitful labor and restful calm; they’ve hoped for abundant harvests and overflowing resources; they’ve dreamed of wisdom in decision-making and careful laws; of joyful parents, strong children, and the honor of old age. And we’ve mocked those visions, considering them idle and foolish, unreal and unachievable. What have we achieved with our realities? Is this the outcome of our worldly wisdom, tested against their foolishness? This, our greatest possible achievement, against their powerless ideals? Or have we merely wandered through false pleasures, chasing shadows of the grave instead of visions of the divine; following the temptations of our flawed hearts instead of the guidance of eternity, until our lives—not resembling the clouds of heaven, but the smoke of hell—have become “like a vapor, that appears for a little time, and then vanishes away”?

Does it vanish then?  Are you sure of that?—sure, that the nothingness of the grave will be a rest from this troubled nothingness; and that the coiling shadow, which disquiets itself in vain, cannot change into the smoke of the torment that ascends for ever?  Will any answer that they are sure of it, and that there is no fear, nor hope, nor desire, nor labour, whither they go?  Be it so: will you not, then, make as sure of the Life that now is, as you are of the Death that is to come?  Your hearts are wholly in this world—will you not give them to it wisely, as well as perfectly?  And see, first of all, that you have hearts, and sound hearts, too, to give.  Because you have no heaven to look for, is that any reason that you should remain ignorant of this wonderful and infinite earth, which is firmly and instantly given you in possession?  Although your days are numbered, and the following darkness sure, is it necessary that you should share the degradation of the brute, because you are condemned to its mortality; or live the life of the moth, and of the worm, because you are to companion them in the dust?  Not so; we may have but a few thousands of days to spend, perhaps hundreds only—perhaps tens; nay, the longest of our time and best, looked back on, will be but as a moment, as the twinkling of an eye; still we are men, not insects; we are living spirits, not passing clouds.  “He maketh the winds His messengers; the momentary fire, His minister;” and shall we do less than these?  Let us do the work of men while we bear the form of them; and, as we snatch our narrow portion of time out of Eternity, snatch also our narrow inheritance of passion out of Immortality—even though our lives be as a vapour, that appeareth for a little time, and then vanisheth away.

Does it disappear then? Are you sure about that?—sure that the emptiness of the grave will be a break from this troubled emptiness; and that the twisting shadow, which stirs itself restlessly, can't turn into the smoke of the torment that rises forever? Will anyone say that they are sure of it, and that there is no fear, no hope, no desire, nor effort, where they’re going? Fine: will you not be just as sure of the life you have now, as you are of the death that’s coming? Your hearts are completely in this world—won't you give them to it wisely, as well as completely? And first of all, make sure you have hearts, and healthy hearts too, to give. Just because you have no heaven to look forward to, does that mean you should ignore this amazing and infinite earth, which is firmly and immediately yours to enjoy? Even though your days are limited, and the inevitable darkness is certain, does that mean you should share the decline of the beast, just because you are doomed to its mortality; or live the life of a moth or a worm, just because you will end up with them in the dust? Not so; we might have only a few thousand days to spend, maybe just hundreds—or even tens; and the longest of our time, when we look back on it, will be just a moment, like the blink of an eye; still, we are humans, not bugs; we are living spirits, not fleeting clouds. “He makes the winds His messengers; the fleeting fire, His servant;” and shall we do less than these? Let us do the work of humans while we bear their form; and, as we take our brief share of time out of Eternity, let's also take our little share of passion out of Immortality—even if our lives are like a vapor that appears for a little while, and then vanishes away.

But there are some of you who believe not this—who think this cloud of life has no such close—that it is to float, revealed and illumined, upon the floor of heaven, in the day when He cometh with clouds, and every eye shall see Him.  Some day, you believe, within these five, or ten, or twenty years, for every one of us the judgment will be set, and the books opened.  If that be true, far more than that must be true.  Is there but one day of judgment?  Why, for us every day is a day of judgment—every day is a Dies Iræ, and writes its irrevocable verdict in the flame of its West.  Think you that judgment waits till the doors of the grave are opened?  It waits at the doors of your houses—it waits at the corners of your streets; we are in the midst of judgment—the insects that we crush are our judges—the moments we fret away are our judges—the elements that feed us, judge, as they minister—and the pleasures that deceive us, judge, as they indulge.  Let us, for our lives, do the work of Men while we bear the form of them, if indeed those lives are Not as a vapour, and do Not vanish away.

But some of you don’t believe this—who think this cloud of life isn’t so close—that it’s just going to float, revealed and shining, on the floor of heaven, on the day He comes with clouds, and every eye will see Him. Someday, you believe, within the next five, ten, or twenty years, each of us will face judgment, and the books will be opened. If that’s true, much more must also be true. Is there only one day of judgment? For us, every day is a day of judgment—every day is a day of wrath, writing its irreversible verdict in the glow of its sunset. Do you think judgment waits until the grave opens? It waits at the doors of your homes—it waits at the corners of your streets; we are in the midst of judgment—the insects we crush are our judges—the moments we waste are our judges—the elements that nourish us judge as they provide—and the pleasures that mislead us judge as they entice. Let us, for the sake of our lives, do the work of humans while we carry their form, if indeed those lives are Not just a vapor, and do Not vanish away.

“The work of men”—and what is that?  Well, we may any of us know very quickly, on the condition of being wholly ready to do it.  But many of us are for the most part thinking, not of what we are to do, but of what we are to get; and the best of us are sunk into the sin of Ananias, and it is a mortal one—we want to keep back part of the price; and we continually talk of taking up our cross, as if the only harm in a cross was the weight of it—as if it was only a thing to be carried, instead of to be—crucified upon.  “They that are His have crucified the flesh, with the affections and lusts.”  Does that mean, think you, that in time of national distress, of religious trial, of crisis for every interest and hope of humanity—none of us will cease jesting, none cease idling, none put themselves to any wholesome work, none take so much as a tag of lace off their footmen’s coats, to save the world?  Or does it rather mean, that they are ready to leave houses, lands, and kindreds—yes, and life, if need be?  Life!—some of us are ready enough to throw that away, joyless as we have made it.  But “station in Life”—how many of us are ready to quit that?  Is it not always the great objection, where there is question of finding something useful to do—“We cannot leave our stations in Life”?

“The work of men”—what does that even mean? Well, we can all figure it out pretty quickly if we're fully prepared to do so. But many of us mostly think not about what we should do, but about what we want to get; and even the best among us have fallen into the sin of Ananias, and it’s a serious one—we try to hold back part of what we should give; and we keep talking about taking up our cross, as if the only issue with a cross is the weight of it—as if it’s just something to carry, instead of something to be—crucified upon. “Those who belong to Him have crucified the flesh, along with its desires and passions.” Do you think that means, during times of national distress, religious trials, or crises affecting every interest and hope of humanity—none of us will stop joking, none will stop being idle, none will engage in any meaningful work, none will even take a scrap of lace off their servants’ coats to help save the world? Or does it rather mean that they’re ready to leave behind homes, land, and families—yes, even life, if necessary? Life!—some of us are more than willing to throw that away, considering how joyless we’ve made it. But “status in life”—how many of us are willing to give up that? Isn't it always the major argument against finding something useful to do—“We can’t leave our status in life”?

Those of us who really cannot—that is to say, who can only maintain themselves by continuing in some business or salaried office, have already something to do; and all that they have to see to is, that they do it honestly and with all their might.  But with most people who use that apology, “remaining in the station of life to which Providence has called them” means keeping all the carriages, and all the footmen and large houses they can possibly pay for; and, once for all, I say that if ever Providence did put them into stations of that sort—which is not at all a matter of certainty—Providence is just now very distinctly calling them out again.  Levi’s station in life was the receipt of custom; and Peter’s, the shore of Galilee; and Paul’s, the antechambers of the High Priest,—which “station in life” each had to leave, with brief notice.

Those of us who really can’t—that is, who can only support ourselves by staying in some job or salaried position—already have something to do; and all we need to focus on is doing it honestly and with all our effort. But for most people who use the excuse of “staying in the station of life to which Providence has called them,” it means maintaining all the luxuries, servants, and big houses they can afford; and, let me be clear, if Providence ever did put them in positions like that—which is definitely uncertain—Providence is now clearly calling them out of those roles. Levi’s position in life was managing customers; Peter’s was by the shore of Galilee; and Paul’s was in the antechambers of the High Priest—which each of them had to leave on short notice.

And, whatever our station in life may be, at this crisis, those of us who mean to fulfil our duty ought first to live on as little as we can; and, secondly, to do all the wholesome work for it we can, and to spend all we can spare in doing all the sure good we can.

And no matter what our situation in life is, during this critical time, those of us who intend to do our duty should first live on as little as possible and, secondly, do as much meaningful work as we can, spending all we can afford to do as much good as we can.

And sure good is, first in feeding people, then in dressing people, then in lodging people, and lastly in rightly pleasing people, with arts, or sciences, or any other subject of thought.

And goodness comes first from feeding people, then from dressing them, then from providing shelter, and finally from satisfying people through arts, sciences, or any other subject of thought.

I say first in feeding; and, once for all, do not let yourselves be deceived by any of the common talk of “indiscriminate charity.”  The order to us is not to feed the deserving hungry, nor the industrious hungry, nor the amiable and well-intentioned hungry, but simply to feed the hungry.  It is quite true, infallibly true, that if any man will not work, neither should he eat—think of that, and every time you sit down to your dinner, ladies and gentlemen, say solemnly, before you ask a blessing, “How much work have I done to-day for my dinner?”  But the proper way to enforce that order on those below you, as well as on yourselves, is not to leave vagabonds and honest people to starve together, but very distinctly to discern and seize your vagabond; and shut your vagabond up out of honest people’s way, and very sternly then see that, until he has worked, he does not eat.  But the first thing is to be sure you have the food to give; and, therefore, to enforce the organization of vast activities in agriculture and in commerce, for the production of the wholesomest food, and proper storing and distribution of it, so that no famine shall any more be possible among civilized beings.  There is plenty of work in this business alone, and at once, for any number of people who like to engage in it.

I’ll start with feeding, and let me be clear: don’t be misled by the usual talk about “indiscriminate charity.” Our task isn’t to feed only the deserving hungry, the hard-working hungry, or the nice and well-meaning hungry, but simply to feed the hungry. It’s absolutely true—without exception—that if a person won’t work, then they shouldn’t eat. Keep this in mind, and every time you sit down for dinner, ladies and gentlemen, take a moment before you say a blessing to ask yourselves, “How much work have I done today for my meal?” However, the right way to enforce this principle on those beneath you, as well as on yourselves, isn’t to let vagrants and honest folks starve side by side. Instead, you need to clearly identify and remove the vagrants from the honest people's path and ensure that they don’t eat until they’ve worked. But first and foremost, make sure you have food to offer. Therefore, we must actively organize large-scale efforts in agriculture and commerce to produce nutritious food, properly store it, and distribute it so that famine becomes impossible among civilized people. There’s plenty of work in this alone right now for anyone who wants to get involved.

Secondly, dressing people—that is to say, urging every one, within reach of your influence to be always neat and clean, and giving them means of being so.  In so far as they absolutely refuse, you must give up the effort with respect to them, only taking care that no children within your sphere of influence shall any more be brought up with such habits; and that every person who is willing to dress with propriety shall have encouragement to do so.  And the first absolutely necessary step towards this is the gradual adoption of a consistent dress for different ranks of persons, so that their rank shall be known by their dress; and the restriction of the changes of fashion within certain limits.  All which appears for the present quite impossible; but it is only so far even difficult as it is difficult to conquer our vanity, frivolity, and desire to appear what we are not.  And it is not, nor ever shall be, creed of mine, that these mean and shallow vices are unconquerable by Christian women.

Secondly, dressing people—this means encouraging everyone within your influence to always look neat and clean, while providing them with the means to do so. If they absolutely refuse, you should give up on trying to change them, but make sure that no children within your sphere of influence grow up with those habits. Everyone who wants to dress appropriately should receive encouragement to do so. The first necessary step towards this is gradually adopting a consistent style of dress for different social ranks, so that their rank can be identified by their clothing, and limiting the changes in fashion to certain bounds. This may seem impossible for now, but it's only difficult in relation to our struggles with vanity, frivolity, and the desire to appear as something we’re not. I do not believe, now or ever, that these petty and superficial vices are unbeatable by Christian women.

And then, thirdly, lodging people, which you may think should have been put first, but I put it third, because we must feed and clothe people where we find them, and lodge them afterwards.  And providing lodgment for them means a great deal of vigorous legislature, and cutting down of vested interests that stand in the way, and after that, or before that, so far as we can get it, thorough sanitary and remedial action in the houses that we have; and then the building of more, strongly, beautifully, and in groups of limited extent, kept in proportion to their streams, and walled round, so that there may be no festering and wretched suburb anywhere, but clean and busy street within, and the open country without, with a belt of beautiful garden and orchard round the walls, so that from any part of the city perfectly fresh air and grass, and sight of far horizon, might be reachable in a few minutes’ walk.  This the final aim; but in immediate action every minor and possible good to be instantly done, when, and as, we can; roofs mended that have holes in them—fences patched that have gaps in them—walls’ buttressed that totter—and floors propped that shake; cleanliness and order enforced with our own hands and eyes, till we are breathless, every day.  And all the fine arts will healthily follow.  I myself have washed a flight of stone stairs all down, with bucket and broom, in a Savoy inn, where they hadn’t washed their stairs since they first went up them; and I never made a better sketch than that afternoon.

And then, thirdly, housing people, which you might think should have come first, but I put it third because we need to feed and clothe people where we find them, and house them afterward. Providing housing for them involves a lot of vigorous legislation and dismantling vested interests that get in the way. After that, or perhaps before, we need to take thorough sanitary and remedial actions in the houses we have; then we’ll build more—strongly, beautifully, and in small groups, keeping them in line with their surroundings, and enclosed, so there won’t be any neglected and miserable suburbs, but clean and lively streets within, and the open countryside outside, with a beautiful garden and orchard surrounding the walls. From anywhere in the city, fresh air, grass, and distant horizons should be just a short walk away. That’s the ultimate goal. Meanwhile, we should take every possible and small step to improve things immediately—repair roofs with holes, patch up fences with gaps, stabilize shaky walls, and prop up wobbling floors. Cleanliness and order should be maintained with our own hands and eyes until we’re breathless every day. And all the fine arts will naturally follow. I once scrubbed a flight of stone stairs at a Savoy inn with just a bucket and broom, where they hadn’t washed their stairs since they were first built, and I never made a better sketch than that afternoon.

These, then, are the three first needs of civilized life; and the law for every Christian man and woman is, that they shall be in direct service towards one of these three needs, as far as is consistent with their own special occupation, and if they have no special business, then wholly in one of these services.  And out of such exertion in plain duty all other good will come; for in this direct contention with material evil, you will find out the real nature of all evil; you will discern by the various kinds of resistance, what is really the fault and main antagonism to good; also you will find the most unexpected helps and profound lessons given, and truths will come thus down to us which the speculation of all our lives would never have raised us up to.  You will find nearly every educational problem solved, as soon as you truly want to do something; everybody will become of use in their own fittest way, and will learn what is best for them to know in that use.  Competitive examination will then, and not till then, be wholesome, because it will be daily, and calm, and in practice; and on these familiar arts, and minute, but certain and serviceable knowledges, will be surely edified and sustained the greater arts and splendid theoretical sciences.

These are the three essential needs of civilized life. The guiding principle for every Christian man and woman is to serve one of these three needs, in a way that aligns with their specific job. If they have no specific job, they should dedicate themselves entirely to one of these services. Through this commitment to duty, all other good will follow. In facing material challenges, you'll discover the true nature of all evil; you'll identify what really stands in opposition to good through the various forms of resistance. Unexpected support and valuable lessons will arise, revealing truths that our speculations alone could never uncover. You'll find that almost every educational challenge is addressed as soon as you genuinely want to accomplish something; everyone will find a meaningful role and learn what they need to know in that context. Competitive exams will then become beneficial, but only when they occur regularly, calmly, and practically. It will be through these everyday skills, and small but essential knowledge, that the greater arts and impressive theoretical sciences will be built and sustained.

But much more than this.  On such holy and simple practice will be founded, indeed, at last, an infallible religion.  The greatest of all the mysteries of life, and the most terrible, is the corruption of even the sincerest religion, which is not daily founded on rational, effective, humble, and helpful action.  Helpful action, observe! for there is just one law, which, obeyed, keeps all religions pure—forgotten, makes them all false.  Whenever in any religious faith, dark or bright, we allow our minds to dwell upon the points in which we differ from other people, we are wrong, and in the devil’s power.  That is the essence of the Pharisee’s thanksgiving—“Lord, I thank Thee that I am not as other men are.”  At every moment of our lives we should be trying to find out, not in what we differ from other people, but in what we agree with them; and the moment we find we can agree as to anything that should be done, kind or good, (and who but fools couldn’t?) then do it; push at it together: you can’t quarrel in a side-by-side push; but the moment that even the best men stop pushing, and begin talking, they mistake their pugnacity for piety, and it’s all over.  I will not speak of the crimes which in past times have been committed in the name of Christ, nor of the follies which are at this hour held to be consistent with obedience to Him; but I will speak of the morbid corruption and waste of vital power in religious sentiment, by which the pure strength of that which should be the guiding soul of every nation, the splendour of its youthful manhood, and spotless light of its maidenhood, is averted or cast away.  You may see continually girls who have never been taught to do a single useful thing thoroughly; who cannot sew, who cannot cook, who cannot cast an account, nor prepare a medicine, whose whole life has been passed either in play or in pride; you will find girls like these, when they are earnest-hearted, cast all their innate passion of religious spirit, which was meant by God to support them through the irksomeness of daily toil, into grievous and vain meditation over the meaning of the great Book, of which no syllable was ever yet to be understood but through a deed; all the instinctive wisdom and mercy of their womanhood made vain, and the glory of their pure consciences warped into fruitless agony concerning questions which the laws of common serviceable life would have either solved for them in an instant, or kept out of their way.  Give such a girl any true work that will make her active in the dawn, and weary at night, with the consciousness that her fellow-creatures have indeed been the better for her day, and the powerless sorrow of her enthusiasm will transform itself into a majesty of radiant and beneficent peace.

But much more than this. On such holy and simple practice will be built, at last, a flawless religion. The greatest and most terrifying mystery of life is the corruption of even the most sincere religion, which isn't constantly rooted in rational, effective, humble, and helpful action. Helpful action, mind you! for there is one law that, when followed, keeps all religions pure—when forgotten, it makes them all false. Whenever in any religious belief, dark or bright, we let ourselves focus on what sets us apart from others, we are mistaken and under the influence of negativity. That’s the heart of the Pharisee's prayer—“Lord, I thank You that I am not like other people.” At every moment of our lives, we should be trying to discover not what makes us different from others, but what we agree on; and the moment we find common ground on anything valuable or good (and who but a fool can’t?), then let’s take action together: you can’t argue while you’re working side by side; but as soon as even the best people stop working and start talking, they confuse their fighting spirit with true devotion, and it’s all over. I won’t mention the crimes committed in the name of Christ in the past, nor the foolishness that is still considered consistent with obeying Him; but I *will* address the twisted corruption and waste of vital power in religious sentiment, by which the pure strength that should guide every nation—the brilliance of its young men and the pure light of its young women—is pushed away or thrown aside. You can often see girls who have never been taught to do a single useful thing well; who cannot sew, who cannot cook, who cannot keep track of finances, or prepare medicine, whose whole lives have been spent in play or vanity; you will find girls like these, when they are earnest, pouring all their natural passion for spirituality, which was meant by God to help them through the grind of daily work, into futile and painful contemplation about the meaning of the great Book, of which no word was ever meant to be understood except through action; all the instinctive wisdom and kindness of their womanhood wasted, and the glory of their clear consciences twisted into endless suffering over questions that the practical laws of life would have either answered for them immediately or kept from their path. Give such a girl any real task that makes her active in the morning and tired at night, with the awareness that her fellow humans have genuinely benefited from her day, and the heavy sadness of her enthusiasm will transform into a majestic and peaceful radiance.

So with our youths.  We once taught them to make Latin verses, and called them educated; now we teach them to leap and to row, to hit a ball with a bat, and call them educated.  Can they plough, can they sow, can they plant at the right time, or build with a steady hand?  Is it the effort of their lives to be chaste, knightly, faithful, holy in thought, lovely in word and deed?  Indeed it is, with some, nay, with many, and the strength of England is in them, and the hope; but we have to turn their courage from the toil of war to the toil of mercy; and their intellect from dispute of words to discernment of things; and their knighthood from the errantry of adventure to the state and fidelity of a kingly power.  And then, indeed, shall abide, for them and for us, an incorruptible felicity, and an infallible religion; shall abide for us Faith, no more to be assailed by temptation, no more to be defended by wrath and by fear;—shall abide with us Hope, no more to be quenched by the years that overwhelm, or made ashamed by the shadows that betray:—shall abide for us, and with us, the greatest of these; the abiding will, the abiding name of our Father.  For the greatest of these is Charity.

So it is with our youth. We used to teach them to create Latin poetry and considered them educated; now we teach them to jump and to row, to hit a ball with a bat, and call them educated. Can they plow, can they sow, can they plant at the right time, or build with precision? Is it their life's goal to be pure, noble, faithful, holy in thought, and lovely in word and action? Indeed it is for some, or rather for many, and the strength of England lies in them, and the hope; but we need to redirect their bravery from the struggle of war to the struggle of compassion; and their intellect from word disputes to understanding reality; and their honor from the quest for adventure to the stability and loyalty of royal power. Then, for them and for us, will remain an incorruptible happiness, and a true faith; we will have Faith, no longer assaulted by temptation, no longer defended by anger and fear;—we will have Hope, no longer extinguished by the years that weigh us down, or shamed by the shadows that betray us:—we will have, for us and with us, the greatest of these; the enduring will, the eternal name of our Father. For the greatest of these is Charity.

Footnotes.

[1]  The paragraph that begins “I think I can best tell you their answer . . .”

[1]  The paragraph that starts with “I believe I can best share their response . . .”

[2]  The paragraph that begins “Does a bird . . .”

[2]  The paragraph that starts with "Does a bird . . ."

[3]  The paragraphs beginning:

The paragraphs starting:

79—“I believe, then, with this exception . . .”

79—“I believe, then, with this exception . . .”

75—“Yet, observe, with exquisite accuracy . . .”

75—“Yet, notice, with precise accuracy . . .”

19—“Now, in order to deal with words rightly, . . .”

19—“Now, to handle words correctly, . . .”

79—“Then, in art, keep the finest models . . .”

79—“Then, in art, stick to the best examples . . .”

[4]  φίλη.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ friend.

[5]  Note this sentence carefully, and compare the ‘Queen of the Air,’ paragraph “Nothing that I ever said is more . . .”

[5]  Pay close attention to this sentence and compare it to the ‘Queen of the Air’ paragraph: “Nothing that I ever said is more . . .”

[6]  2 Peter iii. 5–7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 2 Peter 3:5-7.

[7]  Compare the 13th Letter in ‘Time and Tide.’

[7]  Check out the 13th Letter in ‘Time and Tide.’

[8]  Modern “Education” for the most part signifies giving people the faculty of thinking wrong on every conceivable subject of importance to them.

[8]  Modern “Education” mostly means enabling people to think incorrectly about every important topic that affects them.

[9]  Inf. xxiii. 125, 126; xix. 49. 50.

[9]  Inf. 23. 125, 126; 19. 49. 50.

[10]  Compare with paragraph “This, then, is what you have to do . . .”

[10]  Compare with paragraph “This is what you need to do . . .”

[11]  See note at end of lecture.  I have put it in large type, because the course of matters since it was written has made it perhaps better worth attention.

[11]  See note at end of lecture.  I’ve made it more prominent because recent events have made it more deserving of your attention.

[12]  Respecting the increase of rent by the deaths of the poor, for evidence of which see the preface to the Medical Officer’s report to the Privy Council, just published, there are suggestions in its preface which will make some stir among us, I fancy, respecting which let me note these points following:—

[12]  Regarding the rise in rent due to the deaths of the poor, for evidence of this, see the preface to the Medical Officer’s report to the Privy Council, recently published. There are suggestions in the preface that I believe will create some buzz among us, and I'd like to highlight the following points:—

There are two theories on the subject of land now abroad, and in contention; both false.

There are two theories about land that are currently being discussed and debated, and both are incorrect.

The first is that, by Heavenly law, there have always existed, and must continue to exist, a certain number of hereditarily sacred persons to whom the earth, air, and water of the world belong, as personal property; of which earth, air, and water, these persons may, at their pleasure, permit, or forbid, the rest of the human race to eat, to breathe, or to drink.  This theory is not for many years longer tenable.  The adverse theory is that a division of the land of the world among the mob of the world would immediately elevate the said mob into sacred personages; that houses would then build themselves, and corn grow of itself; and that everybody would be able to live, without doing any work for his living.  This theory would also be found highly untenable in practice.

The first point is that, according to divine law, there have always been, and must continue to be, a certain number of hereditary sacred individuals who own the earth, air, and water of the world as their personal property; these individuals have the authority to allow or deny the rest of humanity the right to eat, breathe, or drink from these resources. This idea is no longer sustainable. The opposing idea is that dividing the world's land among the masses would instantly elevate those masses to sacred status; that houses would build themselves, and crops would grow on their own; and that everyone could live without working for a living. This idea would also prove to be highly impractical.

It will, however, require some rough experiments and rougher catastrophes, before the generality of persons will be convinced that no law concerning anything—least of all concerning land, for either holding or dividing it, or renting it high, or renting it low—would be of the smallest ultimate use to the people, so long as the general contest for life, and for the means of life, remains one of mere brutal competition.  That contest, in an unprincipled nation, will take one deadly form or another, whatever laws you make against it.  For instance, it would be an entirely wholesome law for England, if it could be carried, that maximum limits should be assigned to incomes according to classes; and that every nobleman’s income should be paid to him as a fixed salary or pension by the nation; and not squeezed by him in variable sums, at discretion, out of the tenants of his land.  But if you could get such a law passed to-morrow, and if, which would be farther necessary, you could fix the value of the assigned incomes by making a given weight of pure bread for a given sum, a twelvemonth would not pass before another currency would have been tacitly established, and the power of accumulated wealth would have re-asserted itself in some other article, or some other imaginary sign.  There is only one cure for public distress—and that is public education, directed to make men thoughtful, merciful, and just.  There are, indeed, many laws conceivable which would gradually better and strengthen the national temper; but, for the most part, they are such as the national temper must be much bettered before it would bear.  A nation in its youth may be helped by laws, as a weak child by backboards, but when it is old it cannot that way strengthen its crooked spine.

However, it will take some tough experiments and even tougher failures before most people believe that any laws about anything—especially about land, whether it's about owning it, dividing it, or setting high or low rents—would ultimately help the public as long as the overall struggle for survival and the means to support oneself remains a brutal competition. In an unprincipled society, that struggle will always manifest in some harmful way, no matter what laws are made against it. For example, it would be beneficial for England if a law could be enacted to set maximum income limits based on social classes, requiring that each nobleman's income comes to him as a fixed salary or pension from the nation, instead of being extracted in varying amounts from the tenants of his land. But even if such a law passed tomorrow, and if it were also possible to set the value of those assigned incomes by determining a specific amount of pure bread for a set sum, within a year a new form of currency would have quietly emerged, and the influence of accumulated wealth would have reasserted itself through some other commodity or imaginary measure. There is only one solution for public suffering—and that is public education aimed at making people more thoughtful, compassionate, and fair. Indeed, there are many potential laws that could gradually improve and strengthen the national character; however, most of these laws would require a much improved national spirit before they could be accepted. A young nation can be aided by laws in the same way a weak child can be supported by braces, but when it grows old, it can’t strengthen its crooked spine in that way.

And besides; the problem of land, at its worst, is a bye one; distribute the earth as you will, the principal question remains inexorable,—Who is to dig it?  Which of us, in brief word, is to do the hard and dirty work for the rest, and for what pay?  Who is to do the pleasant and clean work, and for what pay?  Who is do no work, and for what pay?  And there are curious moral and religious questions connected with these.  How far is it lawful to suck a portion of the soul out of a great many persons, in order to put the abstracted psychical quantities together and make one very beautiful or ideal soul?  If we had to deal with mere blood instead of spirit, (and the thing might literally be done—as it has been done with infants before now)—so that it were possible, by taking a certain quantity of blood from the arms of a given number of the mob, and putting it all into one person, to make a more azure-blooded gentleman of him, the thing would of course be managed; but secretly, I should conceive.  But now, because it is brain and soul that we abstract, not visible blood, it can be done quite openly, and we live, we gentlemen, on delicatest prey, after the manner of weasels; that is to say, we keep a certain number of clowns digging and ditching, and generally stupefied, in order that we, being fed gratis, may have all the thinking and feeling to ourselves.  Yet there is a great deal to be said for this.  A highly-bred and trained English, French, Austrian, or Italian gentleman (much more a lady), is a great production,—a better production than most statues; being beautifully coloured as well as shaped, and plus all the brains; a glorious thing to look at, a wonderful thing to talk to; and you cannot have it, any more than a pyramid or a church, but by sacrifice of much contributed life.  And it is, perhaps, better to build a beautiful human creature than a beautiful dome or steeple—and more delightful to look up reverently to a creature far above us, than to a wall; only the beautiful human creature will have some duties to do in return—duties of living belfry and rampart—of which presently.

And besides, the issue of land, at its worst, is a complex one; no matter how you distribute it, the main question remains unchangeable—who is going to work it? Which one of us, in short, is going to do the hard and dirty work for the rest, and what will be the pay? Who will do the nice, clean work, and for what compensation? Who will do no work at all, and for what pay? And there are some interesting moral and religious issues tied to this. How far is it acceptable to take a bit of the soul from many people to create one very beautiful or ideal soul? If we were dealing with just blood instead of spirit (and it can be done literally, as has been done with infants before)—so that it was possible to take a certain amount of blood from the arms of a given number of people and put it into one person to make a more refined gentleman, it could certainly be arranged, but secretly, I imagine. But now, because it is brain and soul we’re abstracting, not visible blood, it can be done quite openly, and we, the gentlemen, feast on the finest selection, like weasels; that is, we keep a certain number of laborers digging and working, generally in a daze, so that we can enjoy all the thinking and feeling for ourselves. Yet, there’s a lot to be said for this. A well-bred and educated English, French, Austrian, or Italian gentleman (even more so a lady) is a remarkable creation—better than most statues; beautifully colored as well as shaped, and with all the brains; a glorious sight, and a wonderful person to converse with; and you can’t have them, just like you can’t have a pyramid or a church, without sacrificing a lot of contributed life. And it’s perhaps better to create a beautiful human being than a stunning dome or steeple—and more delightful to look up at a being far above us than at a wall; only the beautiful human being will have some duties to fulfill in return—duties of living bell tower and fortress—of which we’ll discuss later.

[13]  Since this was written, the answer has become definitely—No; we having surrendered the field of Arctic discovery to the Continental nations, as being ourselves too poor to pay for ships.

[13] Since this was written, the answer has clearly become—No; we have given up the territory of Arctic exploration to the continental nations, as we are too broke to pay for ships.

[14]  I state this fact without Professor Owen’s permission: which of course he could not with propriety have granted, had I asked it; but I consider it so important that the public should be aware of the fact, that I do what seems to me right, though rude.

[14] I’m sharing this information without Professor Owen's permission, which he wouldn't have been able to properly grant if I had asked; however, I believe it’s so crucial for the public to know this that I’m doing what I think is right, even if it's a bit impolite.

[15]  That was our real idea of “Free Trade”—“All the trade to myself.”  You find now that by “competition” other people can manage to sell something as well as you—and now we call for Protection again.  Wretches!

[15] That was our true understanding of “Free Trade”—“All the trade for me.” You see now that through “competition” others can sell things just as well as you—and now we’re asking for Protection again. How pathetic!

[16]  I meant that the beautiful places of the world—Switzerland, Italy, South Germany, and so on—are, indeed, the truest cathedrals—places to be reverent in, and to worship in; and that we only care to drive through them: and to eat and drink at their most sacred places.

[16] I meant that the beautiful places of the world—Switzerland, Italy, South Germany, and so on—are, in fact, the truest cathedrals—places to be respectful in and to worship; yet we only care to drive through them and to eat and drink at their most sacred spots.

[17]  I was singularly struck, some years ago, by finding all the river shore at Richmond, in Yorkshire, black in its earth, from the mere drift of soot-laden air from places many miles away.

[17] I was particularly amazed, some years ago, to see that the entire riverbank in Richmond, Yorkshire, was covered in black soil, all from the drift of soot-filled air coming from places many miles away.

[18]  One of the things which we must very resolutely enforce, for the good of all classes, in our future arrangements, must be that they wear no “translated” articles of dress.  See the preface.

[18] One thing we absolutely need to enforce, for the benefit of everyone, in our future plans, is that they do not wear any “translated” clothing. See the preface.

[19]  This abbreviation of the penalty of useless labour is curiously coincident in verbal form with a certain passage which some of us may remember.  It may perhaps be well to preserve beside this paragraph another cutting out of my store-drawer, from the ‘Morning Post,’ of about a parallel date, Friday, March 10th, 1865:—“The salons of Mme. C—, who did the honours with clever imitative grace and elegance, were crowded with princes, dukes, marquises, and counts—in fact, with the same male company as one meets at the parties of the Princess Metternich and Madame Drouyn de Lhuys.  Some English peers and members of Parliament were present, and appeared to enjoy the animated and dazzlingly improper scene.  On the second floor the supper tables were loaded with every delicacy of the season.  That your readers may form some idea of the dainty fare of the Parisian demi-monde, I copy the menu of the supper, which was served to all the guests (about 200) seated at four o’clock.  Choice Yquem, Johannisberg, Laffitte, Tokay, and champagne of the finest vintages were served most lavishly throughout the morning.  After supper dancing was resumed with increased animation, and the ball terminated with a chaîne diabolique and a cancan d’enfer at seven in the morning.  (Morning service—‘Ere the fresh lawns appeared, under the opening eyelids of the Morn.—’)  Here is the menu:—‘Consommé de volaille à la Bagration: 16 hors-d’œuvres variés.  Bouchées à la Talleyrand.  Saumons froids, sauce Ravigote.  Filets de bœuf en Bellevue, timbales milanaises, chaudfroid de gibier.  Dindes truffées.  Pâtés de foies gras, buissons d’écrevisses, salades vénétiennes, gelées blanches aux fruits, gâteaux mancini, parisiens et parisiennes.  Fromages glacés.  Ananas.  Dessert.’”

[19] This shortened form of the penalty for pointless work interestingly resembles a passage that some of us might recall. It might be good to include alongside this paragraph another excerpt from my collection, taken from the ‘Morning Post,’ around the same time, Friday, March 10th, 1865:—“The salons of Mme. C—, who hosted with clever, imitative grace and style, were full of princes, dukes, marquises, and counts—in fact, the same male crowd you see at the parties of Princess Metternich and Madame Drouyn de Lhuys. Some English peers and Members of Parliament were there, and they seemed to enjoy the lively and outrageously scandalous scene. On the second floor, the supper tables were piled high with every seasonal treat. To give your readers an idea of the exquisite dishes of the Parisian demi-monde, I’m sharing the menu from the supper served to all the guests (about 200) at four o’clock. Choice Yquem, Johannisberg, Laffitte, Tokay, and the finest champagne were generously poured throughout the morning. After supper, dancing picked up again with even more energy, and the ball ended with a chaîne diabolique and a cancan d’enfer at seven in the morning. (Morning service—‘Before the fresh lawns appeared, under the opening eyelids of the Morn.—’) Here is the menu:—‘Consommé de volaille à la Bagration: 16 hors-d’œuvres variés. Bouchées à la Talleyrand. Saumons froids, sauce Ravigote. Filets de bœuf en Bellevue, timbales milanaises, chaudfroid de gibier. Dindes truffées. Pâtés de foies gras, buissons d’écrevisses, salades vénétiennes, gelées blanches aux fruits, gâteaux mancini, parisiens et parisiennes. Fromages glacés. Ananas. Dessert.’”

[20]  Please observe this statement, and think of it, and consider how it happens that a poor old woman will be ashamed to take a shilling a week from the country—but no one is ashamed to take a pension of a thousand a year.

[20] Please pay attention to this statement, and think about it, and consider why a poor old woman feels embarrassed to accept a shilling a week from the government—yet no one feels ashamed to receive a pension of a thousand a year.

[21]  I am heartily glad to see such a paper as the ‘Pall Mall Gazette’ established; for the power of the press in the hands of highly educated men, in independent position, and of honest purpose, may indeed become all that it has been hitherto vainly vaunted to be.  Its editor will therefore, I doubt not, pardon me, in that, by very reason of my respect for the journal, I do not let pass unnoticed an article in its third number, page 5, which was wrong in every word of it, with the intense wrongness which only an honest man can achieve who has taken a false turn of thought in the outset, and is following it, regardless of consequences.  It contained at the end this notable passage:—

[21] I’m really glad to see a paper like the ‘Pall Mall Gazette’ established; the power of the press in the hands of highly educated individuals, in independent positions, and with honest intentions, can truly become everything it has been previously claimed to be. Its editor will surely forgive me, since my respect for the journal compels me not to overlook an article in its third issue, page 5, which was wrong in every single word, with a deep wrongness that only an honest person can achieve when they’ve started down a misguided path of thinking and are following it without considering the consequences. It included at the end this notable passage:—

“The bread of affliction, and the water of affliction,—aye, and the bedsteads and blankets of affliction, are the very utmost that the law ought to give to outcasts merely as outcasts.”  I merely put beside this expression of the gentlemanly mind of England in 1865, a part of the message which Isaiah was ordered to “lift up his voice like a trumpet” in declaring to the gentlemen of his day: “Ye fast for strife, and to smite with the fist of wickedness.  Is not this the fast that I have chosen, to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out (margin, ‘afflicted’) to thy house?”  The falsehood on which the writer had mentally founded himself, as previously stated by him, was this: “To confound the functions of the dispensers of the poor-rates with those of the dispensers of a charitable institution is a great and pernicious error.”  This sentence is so accurately and exquisitely wrong, that its substance must be thus reversed in our minds before we can deal with any existing problem of national distress.  “To understand that the dispensers of the poor-rates are the almoners of the nation, and should distribute its alms with a gentleness and freedom of hand as much greater and franker than that possible to individual charity, as the collective national wisdom and power may be supposed greater than those of any single person, is the foundation of all law respecting pauperism.”  (Since this was written the ‘Pall Mall Gazette’ has become a mere party paper—like the rest; but it writes well, and does more good than mischief on the whole.)

“The bread of suffering, and the water of suffering—yes, and the beds and blankets of suffering—are all that the law should provide to outcasts just for being outcasts.” I simply compare this expression of the gentlemanly mindset in England in 1865 with part of the message that Isaiah was told to “lift up his voice like a trumpet” to proclaim to the leaders of his time: “You fast to quarrel and to strike with wickedness. Is this not the fast that I have chosen: to share your bread with the hungry, and to bring the poor who are cast out (margin, ‘afflicted’) into your house?” The false belief that the writer had built his ideas on, as he mentioned earlier, was this: “To confuse the roles of those who provide poor relief with those of a charitable organization is a major and harmful mistake.” This statement is so remarkably and perfectly incorrect that we must completely reverse its meaning in our minds before we can address any current issue of national hardship. “To recognize that those who provide poor relief are the nation's distributors of charity, and should distribute its support with a generosity and openness far greater than that of individual charity, just as the collective national wisdom and power are greater than those of any single individual, is the basis of all laws regarding poverty.” (Since this was written, the ‘Pall Mall Gazette’ has become just another party paper—like the others; but it writes well and does more good than harm overall.)

[22]  “τὸ δὲ πρόνημα τοῡ πνεύματος ζωή καὶ εὶρήνη.”

[22]The intent of the spirit is life and peace.

[23]  I ought, in order to make this assertion fully understood, to have noted the various weaknesses which lower the ideal of other great characters of men in the Waverley novels—the selfishness and narrowness of thought in Redgauntlet, the weak religious enthusiasm in Edward Glendinning, and the like; and I ought to have noticed that there are several quite perfect characters sketched sometimes in the backgrounds; three—let us accept joyously this courtesy to England and her soldiers—are English officers: Colonel Gardiner, Colonel Talbot, and Colonel Mannering.

[23] To make this point completely clear, I should have pointed out the various flaws that diminish the ideal of other great characters in the Waverley novels—like Redgauntlet’s selfishness and narrow-mindedness, and Edward Glendinning’s weak religious fervor, among others. I should also have mentioned that there are several perfectly drawn characters often spotted in the background; three—let's happily acknowledge this nod to England and her soldiers—are English officers: Colonel Gardiner, Colonel Talbot, and Colonel Mannering.

[24]  Coventry Patmore.  You cannot read him too often or too carefully; as far as I know he is the only living poet who always strengthens and purifies; the others sometimes darken, and nearly always depress and discourage, the imagination they deeply seize.

[24] Coventry Patmore. You can never read him too often or too attentively; as far as I know, he's the only contemporary poet who consistently uplifts and clarifies. The others sometimes cast shadows and almost always bring down and dishearten the imagination they profoundly engage.

[25]  Observe, it is “Nature” who is speaking throughout, and who says, “while she and I together live.”

[25]  Notice, it is “Nature” who is speaking throughout, and she says, “as long as she and I live together.”

[26]  “Joan of Arc: in reference to M. Michelet’s ‘History of France.’”  De Quincey’s Works.  Vol. iii. p. 217.

[26] “Joan of Arc: referring to M. Michelet’s ‘History of France.’” De Quincey’s Works. Vol. iii. p. 217.

[27]  I wish there were a true order of chivalry instituted for our English youth of certain ranks, in which both boy and girl should receive, at a given age, their knighthood and ladyhood by true title; attainable only by certain probation and trial both of character and accomplishment; and to be forfeited, on conviction, by their peers, of any dishonourable act.  Such an institution would be entirely, and with all noble results, possible, in a nation which loved honour.  That it would not be possible among us, is not to the discredit of the scheme.

[27] I wish there were a genuine order of chivalry established for our English youth of certain ranks, where both boys and girls would receive their knighthood and ladyhood at a certain age, based on true merit. This recognition would only be achievable through a proven record of character and accomplishments, and could be revoked if their peers found them guilty of any dishonorable act. Such an institution would be entirely possible, and would have all the noble outcomes, in a nation that valued honor. The fact that it wouldn't be possible among us doesn't diminish the worth of the idea.

[28]  See note [19]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__  See note [19]

[29]  That no reference should be made to religious questions.

[29] No references should be made to religious questions.

[30]  I have sometimes been asked what this means.  I intended it to set forth the wisdom of men in war contending for kingdoms, and what follows to set forth their wisdom in peace, contending for wealth.

[30] I've occasionally been asked what this means. I meant for it to express the wisdom of men in war fighting for kingdoms, and what follows is meant to show their wisdom in peace, fighting for wealth.

[31]  See “The Two Paths,”—paragraph beginning “You know I said of that great and pure . . .”

[31] See “The Two Paths,”—paragraph beginning “You know I mentioned that great and pure . . .”


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!